Spirits can be Cruel - Mikarkus (2024)

Chapter 1: Snuffed Out

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful cloudless day following the storm the night prior. Chief Hakoda stepped out on deck and took a deep breath, looking around at his crew as they organized the wayward ropes and unfastened the supplies they battened down. The youngest of the crew were ducking out of sight behind some recently freed barrels to escape the watching eye of the helmsman. Bato, his second in command, was dragging in a net and yelling at some nearby crewmen to get a healer and why was there a child in the net?

“Chief!” Bato yelled over to him, untangling sickly pale limbs clad in black. “Might want to come over here!”

Hakoda made his way quickly to his side, kneeling down to help detangle the – teenager? Laying on his deck, in the middle of the ocean in contested waters, was a snow skinned teen with straight dark hair pulled in the strangest wolf’s tail he had ever seen. The healer was just making his way on deck when the teenager squinted open golden eyes and coughed up sodden flecks of ash that stuck to his blue lips.

There was a Fire Nation teen laying on his deck.

Hakoda stayed in his spot beside of the teen’s head, rolling him on his side as Bato- and the majority of the crew- jumped back into fighting stances. He heard the scrape of several blades being unsheathed under the sudden cacophony of retching, coughing, and soot-blackened sea water splattering onto the boards.

“Hakoda, what exactly are you doing?” Bato asked incredulously, not lowering his boot knife. The chief muttered instructions to the healer before standing to allow the man in his place.

“You all are aware that this is an ashmaker. But we don’t know if he is a soldier, a pirate, or just some unlucky lava-born, washed off of an Earth Kingdom fishing boat. We are fighting senseless child murderers; we are not trying to become them,” He announced to the deck as a whole, already seeing dissent in some of the tribesmen. “We have the suppression cuffs from our last raid. Let’s hear him out if he makes it. He will either give us information that helps us or helps us justify his death.” That settled the majority of disapproval, most of the crew gave the shaking body one last scathing glance before sheathing their weapons and moving back to their tasks.

That left two men in this shift still standing there. Bato was staring at him like he suggested they ride penguin seals into their next battle. The other, a broad, tall warrior with shells threaded in his hair to symbolize his coastal tribe, was staring at the body like he wanted to string him up and dress him like an arctic deer-fox.

“Tonoruk, until we have a reason to, we are not killing this teenager just because of his appearance.”

“They wouldn’t hesitate- they didn’t hesitate.” He growled, turning away and stalking off to unfurl the sails. Hakoda sighed, turning to lift the dripping form in his arms.

Bato stood in his way. “You’re sure those were suppression cuffs, right Hakoda? Because you’re about to take a firebender into the infirmary of a wooden ship.” He made a good point.

“I’m sure, Bato. And I have a feeling whatever this one has to say, it will be worth the worry.” Hakoda smiled confidently, he was very good at making that expression, and walked past his friend after the healer. They made their way downstairs, the clammy boy shivering harder as the shade slipped over him. He deposited the bender into the bed furthest back, leaving him to the healer to get the cuffs.

After much rummaging in the piled boxes in his cabin/office he returned. Kalik had stripped the sopping garments from the teen and had them drying on a hook beside of the porthole. The one in question was shivering under too many furs to count while the healer heated another waterskin for the pile. Hakoda walked over and slipped the cuffs on the thin wrists, tightening them down with a shrill screech of metal on metal.

The soot coating the pillow beside of his mouth stopped immediately, but the shivering got worse. Kalik bustled over with the skins, shoving them under the furs against corpse cold skin. Hakoda waited until the healer had everything situated.

“What do you think, Kalik?” He asked, leaning against the far wall and watching the trembling pile. He watched the other man peel open eyelids to peer at glazed yellow, aged hands checking a weak pulse before rubbing away an approaching headache.

“I think the crew will get their body by morning, Chief.”

Hakoda nodded solemnly, clapping the healer on the back and walking out to get his day started, there was a lot of correspondence with the Earth Kingdom generals he had to send today. Enough to possibly distract him from a drowned and dying child two doors away.

************************

Kalik shoved his door open almost half a day later, the sun well set and Tui resting half waned in the sky. Hakoda set down the pins he was marking ports on his map with.

“News.” Kalik said, walking back to the infirmary. Hakoda rolled up a few of the scrolls coating his desk and followed him the two doors down. Bracing himself for a water burial, at least the moon was out to guide the child’s soul home-

Golden eyes stared at him as he walked in, tracking his movement. So not dead thank La. But not very alive if the foggy gaze told him anything. Kalik had pulled many of the furs off of him, explaining something about bizarre fire nation body temperatures and fevers and apparently the kid had bitten him.

Hakoda looked at the teen again, not exactly liking what he saw. The bender looked half aware, watching him with the knuckle of his pointer finger clenched tight in his teeth. He was curled tight despite the fever sweat rolling down his face. His free hand was fidgeting with the chain of the cuffs, staining his fingertips orange with rust.

“- found a bruise starting up under that silly plume, and you can see the black eyes starting if you look hard enough. Must have cracked his skull on a railing or something when he fell. No telling what effects this is going to have Chief. I’m not sure all of this-” the healer gestured to the teen chewing through his knuckle. “- is fever related.”

Hakoda watched the boy some more, pursing his lips. Dull gold watched him back, a bleeding finger escaping from his teeth to purse his own lips. Kalik shook his head. “He’s been doing that since he woke up. But that’s only half of the news anyway.” The healer picked up a water-tight tube from the jars filling his desk and handed it over. A fire emblem crest sealed the top of the scroll tube. “Found that in his waistband, must’ve been about to send it when he went overboard.”

Scraping the wax away with his knife, Hakoda unfurled the scroll inside. It was addressed to Fire Lord Ozai. It had the word Father in it, referring back to the addressee. It was signed off by the Fire Prince. If Hakoda had ever regretted anything in his life, this was climbing up there with leaving his children to fight in this La-forsaken war. He cast a long look back to the prince, a look that apparently meant nothing if the blank, wide-eyed stare bearing on him said anything.

“Keep the crew away from him, Kalik. I’m about to have a very difficult meeting and that one is about to be a sitting goose-bear.” He dragged a hand down his face to rest on his stubble, pointedly ignoring the peripheral view of a bloody hand doing the same over slowly purpling eyes. Kalik kneeled beside of the bed with a small cloth to fasten around the bite. Hakoda walked out to the sound of Kalik cursing and shaking his hand with a freshly printed set of teeth marks set in the palm.

************************

The meeting went about as well as expected. The second he got out exactly who was being held on the ship there was an uproar. Half of the men shouted for the prince’s head; the other half suggested using him for ransom. There was at least one voice he heard talking about using the boy as an “example.” No one in the room was quieting down at his calls and it was starting to turn to chaos.

“SETTLE.” Came a shout from his left. He could have kissed Bato right there if they weren’t in front of the entire crew. As it were, he smiled at him gratefully as the volume in the room came to acceptable levels and missed the youngest slipping out of the room.

“I know-” Hakoda started, looking back to the seething group. “That you all are angry. I understand that this was a shock to you all as it was to me. But those who wish to harm him, and those who think there is information to have… Kalik and I are not as confident.” A mummer of dissent swept the room for a moment. “He is either severely hurt, in which case we will hand him over to General Hao at the nearest port, or an incredibly good actor. We will have watches placed on him at all hours to catch this charade slip if he is. Is there anyone who disagrees with this?”

He waited. Of course, if there was a larger vote for an alternate solution, he would have to back down. He was chief and that meant he had final say only when they were in a battle, situations like this went to majority rule.

Tonoruk and a few others raised their hands, but at least two thirds of the crowd simply frowned and accepted his proposal. He kept himself from relaxing, he didn’t want the group to think he cared for the little torch. The meeting adjourned, everyone filtered out to go to bed or begin their night jobs. Hakoda took Bato to the infirmary, opening the door and walking into a very odd sight.

Kalik was sat near the door, mashing some sweet-smelling herbs in his mortar and casting an amused eye towards the chief and second in command who stood unsure in the doorway. In front of them sat a half-naked prince, mottled with bruises and pointer finger trapped firmly between his teeth, trying to keep his hand in his mouth and extend his other hand towards the qilaut wielded by Enok, the baby of the crew. The chains connecting the ashmaker wrists rattled with the deep percussion of the wide drum, Enok himself sat just out of reach, beating a playful rhythm with the stick strapped to the drum’s handle.

“Kalik I thought I said to keep the men away from him.” Was all Hakoda could say, watching the 19-year-old falter the drum with a sheepish glance. Bato looked like he was having a mental war and didn’t know which side he wanted to win.

“Since when has an ashmaker been interested in our instruments.” Was apparently the most important question to him. Hakoda did not allow himself a facepalm. Kalik did.

“Since the ashmaker developed a fever hot enough to give me a burn and has a skull fracture,” he deadpanned from behind his hand, crescent bites flaring red on his skin. “And good luck getting anywhere near him, sweet La. Brat has teeth and knows how to use them.” Said ashmaker had a line of dark blood trailing down his chin from his bruised knuckle. As if to spite the healer, Enok deftly brushed the hand from the other teens mouth, wiping the blood away with a strip of gauze Kalik had abandoned to the fur pile.

“Chief?” Enok turned to look at him, he would have to discuss turning your back on a fire bender with him later. “I don’t know what you decided on in the meeting… But I don’t think he’s any more of a threat than the children back home. I think he’s been chosen by a spirit.”

Hakoda kept a neutral expression. He knew Enok had a younger sibling who was spirit touched, the little girl had just hit her second sun-cycle milestones several cycles late. But they all knew spirits had never chosen a child as old as the Fire Nation royal. Children were picked to be raised from a young age in the community when they sensed tensions and walls rising. They were a tool to bring a village back together. They would never touch a near-adult destined to land on a warship manned by his father’s enemies. That would be cruel.

Enok was watching him, chewing his bottom lip in a nervous habit. The prince beside of him watched for a moment before chewing his own. Hakoda sighed, “I don’t believe spirits choose teenagers, Enok.” He held a hand to quiet the tribesman before he could protest. “But we are not doing anything besides ferrying him to the nearest Earth Kingdom port. We will see between here and there whether this is a true ailment of the prince or if this is a ruse.” A subtle glance at the teen showed him playing idly with the chain between his wrists again. Because he was disinterested or because he was afraid of the chief seeing through his ploy he didn’t know.

“Prince Zuko.” The prince looked up, keeping his eyes on the rusted chain for a moment before looking at the two older men. “You are staying in here until we make for shore, if you try anything I won’t stop the crew.” Gold looked into sky blue for a moment, curiosity swimming behind the fog.

He nodded slowly, running the links between his fingers. He looked away, back to the qilaut.

“We will have a watch set up at all hours to make sure you do not escape, you are a prisoner right now, do not forget.” The teen ignored him, glancing from Enok to the abandoned drum and back again. The other teenager got the hint, starting to lightly beat it again. Bato smirked a little at the dismissal and Kalik set down the paste he had made.

“Alright everyone out, I’m about to force feed the piranha-shark.” Bato was replaced with cold air in record time, not wanting to be wrangled into holding the bender down. Hakoda stayed by the door to wait on Enok, but Enok very resolutely planted himself.

“Enok, let’s go,” he started, raising an eyebrow at the clack of clay beads colliding with each shake of the younger tribesman’s head.

“He’s going to be scared… I’m staying.” Enok declared, sitting straight and tall. Kalik looked at Hakoda and shrugged with amusem*nt swimming in his grey eyes, picking up the pulp filled mortar and making a shooing motion with his free hand.

Effectively outnumbered, especially with a firebender starting to make the same spirits-damned gesture, Hakoda admitted defeat. Stepping back into the hall he shut the door, but not before seeing Enok sit right beside of the prince, Kalik patting the boy’s knee and coaxing him to open his mouth like a parent to a child.

The spirits were known to be cruel.

Chapter 2: Dawn

Chapter Text

Zuko was not entirely sure what was going on.

He felt better than he did a few hours ago, he wasn’t cold, and his fingers didn’t hurt, and his legs didn’t feel like they weren’t there anymore. So that was good! But his chest still felt weird and wet inside. And the older man he bit earlier, twice, kept putting different smelling leaves in a bowl and smashing them and the sweet smell was starting to make him sick.

He buried himself further under the rough, itchy fur, locking his knuckle between his teeth. The older man- Kalik? The man that stared at him a lot called him Kalik- looked at him and said something but it must have not been important if his fuzzy brain didn’t want to listen.

“If you chew through that thing I’m not bandaging it,” Kalik huffed, adding some more honey-mint leaves to the mortar. He watched gold eyes focus on him for all of two seconds before drifting away again. The healer sighed, turning back to his jars just as the door creaked open.

“No visitors.” He looked over, meeting the icy blue eyes of their crews youngest. “Enok why are you not at the meeting, Hakoda has very important information.”

Enok gave a playful smile, but the hunch to his shoulders said he knew he wasn’t supposed to be here. “I heard enough, now it’s just shouting and death threats… Can I come in?” The tribesman peeked further in the room, locking onto wide golden eyes watching him back. Kalik sighed and gestured for him to come in.

Zuko watched from his side of the room as a smaller, younger man stepped in with a giant circle thing in his hands. His hair was heavy with little round things that sounded nice when he moved, and he looked really kind. He waved as he walked closer and Zuko copied him clumsily. The young one- wait Kalik called him Enok- Enok sat on the bed opposite him and set the big circle down beside of him. He was looking at him with a weird expression but then he smiled really big. Zuko decided he was nice and not scary like the staring guy.

Pushing the furs back, the prince sat himself up on his knees. Kalik paused his leaf crushing and Enok leaned back a little which was weird, Zuko noted vaguely, playing with the crumbly metal between his wrists. He had been doing that since he woke up, if he got enough of the cold little circles away from his skin he got a good warm feeling in his hands. He was getting lost in the jangling chain when a hand waved into his line of sight. Looking up curiously, he saw Enok pick up the circle and a stick and hit the circle a little.

Zuko really liked the big circle.

Enok chuckled quietly, beating out a rhythm he always played for his little sister Atra. Apparently it was a hit for Fire Nation royals too if the blazing curiosity shining through said anything. The prince was nodding his head to the drumbeat, absently chewing an already raw knuckle and trying to reach for the qilaut’s stretched hide despite the short chain connecting his hands. But if he closed his eyes this almost felt like being home with his mom and sister again.

He couldn’t keep his eyes closed long though, he could hear shifting on the bed opposite and would hate to break the teen’s fingers with a misplaced hit. Zuko had shifted forward, like he thought. And Enok was about to offer him the stick when the infirmary door squeaked open, the voice of his chief booming in the peaceful atmosphere.

Enok winced a little, looking at Hakoda with a guilty grin. He almost immediately looked back to the fire prince. Muted gold stared past him to the door, but he could have sworn he saw something blue shine for a second… Oh. Maybe there was a closer resemblance to his little Atra than he thought…

************************

The staring guy was back. He brought another, taller guy to stare with him. Kalik answered taller guy and this was all a lot all of a sudden. Zuko ground his teeth into the bleeding wound on his finger, watching the two in the doorway. He looked back to Enok when he felt his hand being pulled from his teeth, his mouth still a little open while the other teen rubbed a soft thing across his chin. The soft thing came back red and a little voice in Zuko’s head said that wasn’t a good thing.

Enok turned from him with a nice smile, talking to the staring guy and he called him Chief. Which was a phenomenally weird name if you asked Zuko. But these people seemed kind of weird, and everything felt very unfamiliar now that he thought about it. He felt like he was missing something, and maybe the gross smell of the leaves lingering in the air made him a little thirsty for some reason. He would have thought harder but Enok suddenly felt upset and when Zuko looked up at him he was biting his bottom lip. He saw Chief looking at Enok in a way that made the prince nervous, so he bit his own lip subconsciously.

Chief dropped the bad expression, saying something in a reassuring way so it must be okay now. Zuko let his focus shift, rattling the chain between his hands while the man spoke. Then he heard his name in a different tone that made the left side of his face feel really tight all of a sudden. Looking up he locked eyes with the man. He said something about staying, and then a bunch of stuff really too fast to understand through the buzzing in his head. But he made Zuko nervous, so he nodded when it looked like he wanted an answer.

He wanted to listen to the circle again. There was someone talking, and it felt like he should pay attention, but Enok had his hand rested on the stick still and Zuko slid his eyes between the teen’s face and the drum until he got the message. Enok caught on quickly and started tapping the circle again and everything became a little more okay.

More talking happened and then taller man was gone. That was good, and it was even better when Chief moved back out of the doorway. It became less good when Kalik sat in front of him with the sweet-smelling leaf pulp. Zuko saw the door shut behind Chief and he turned his attention back to the two left around him. Kalik was patting his knee, Enok had his hand on his back, and a spoon of crushed leaf was coming for his face.

************************

The prince must have been impossible to keep track of, Kalik decided after the sixth time shoving a spoon of pulp into empty space. The bender was trying to shift himself enough to the side to get off the bed which would be a whole other issue if it turned out he was still confident in running. Enok was being a Tui-given blessing and keeping Zuko still with a gentle hand around his wrists.

“Hey- easy Zuko, it tastes good I promise,” Enok said in a calm way that spoke of years of practice. He gestured to Kalik to be given the first spoonful. Concern flashed in the younger teen’s eyes as he watched him take the bite.

“See? Now you have one.” The spoon was turned to Zuko and after a number of nervous glances to Enok like he expected him to drop dead, he opened his mouth. Kalik wasted no time in shoving the spoon in, he needed at least some of this mix if they expected to keep pneumonia at bay. Foggy eyes cleared a little and the worried quirk in his brows turned to curiosity as he chewed slowly and swallowed. He coughed a little at the mint before opening his mouth again. The other two relaxed, Enok picking up his drum again to play while Kalik slowly emptied the bowl.

The final bite vanished, the firebender accepted a waterskin with some help and shifted himself to sit cross-legged facing Enok. He was nodding his head with the drumbeat again, one hand pressed over his lips with the other hand tapping against his knuckles in a completely unrelated rhythm. Kalik put the bowl back, moving to rest his hand against the prince’s forehead to check his temperature.

He thought better of it with the warning glance, two bites was enough for one day. It was odd though. The bender was fine being touched practically anywhere, Kalik noted this during his frostbite search after Hakoda had left earlier. But a hand near his head meant glazed eyes and sharp canines dug into the offending appendage.

He wouldn’t bother himself with the implications.

Enok could get his hand close though. Enok was currently refixing the strange wolf tail on the prince’s head. And the only pain he got from it was the discordant drumbeats being played haphazardly by chained and clumsy hands. The prince was a little brat, Kalik added to his mental notes. A little brat who had set the drum down gently and was rubbing his eyes like it would make him wake up. That didn’t seem to be the case if the fact Enok was suddenly trapped under a dozing teenager said anything.

Kalik held in a chuckle, tossing a fur over them both.

“Chief said he would have watches set up, look who volunteered,” Now he did laugh at the put-upon expression he was given. “Not that I care either way but would you rather it be you or someone like Tonoruk?” Enok’s face smoothed over immediately.

“Fine… Can you turn the lamps down then?” He smiled in thanks as the room dimmed, Kalik heading out for the night.

“Come get me if anything happens,” He threw over his shoulder to the duo, his fellow tribesman nodding while the Fire Nation prisoner buried his face further into the soft deer-fox furs framing Enok’s coat. Kalik shut the door and went to the crew quarters, laying in his hammock and willing himself to sleep before any of the ornerier men could bother him about their captive.

Not that he cared about the brat, of course. But it would look bad on him as a healer if his current patient were murdered.

************************

Zuko slept for all of four hours when he woke to the familiar tug of Agni cresting the waves. He rubbed his eyes, sitting up off of Enok to stretch. Enok himself was still very much asleep so Zuko decided it wouldn’t be very nice to wake him. Regardless, he was hungry. And itching to explore the place he was in. It wouldn’t hurt to just wander a little, and Chief had said he was staying but surely he didn’t mean in this little room when there were things to look at and places to be. He must have meant the building or whatever they were in.

With this infallible logic, Zuko carefully stood. He felt a little dizzy and very off center, but a couple of shuffling steps and he was able to steady himself on a wall. Easy. He made his way to the door and peeked out as it creaked open, looking for- there! A set of stairs and the red of Agni in the morning shining down the hall. Zuko followed a couple of very large, (but not as tall as the other starer last night), men down the hall and up the stairs.

When he made it up he realized they were on a boat, he always wanted to ride on a boat. The little drips of water coming from the big water splashed his face a bit and he pressed his fingers to his lips again to stop the excited flutter he felt looking out at all the blue. He wanted to get closer.

He saw the nearest rail and went for it- tripping rather effectively until he could cling to the wood. The big water stretched all the way out, he couldn’t see any land anywhere. His hand left his face, and he smacked the worn rail, feeling the flutter running through his arms at how thrilling this all was. Then the excitement was replaced by surprise when one of the large men spun him around. Fear quickly took its place when the man’s grip ground his wrists together in one hand, nonsense being shouted out and then a lot of other large men were looking at him. His face felt tight again.

He got jerked forward to his knees, something pushed into his neck, and he felt something really warm he couldn’t identify start to slide down to his chest. He could identify the tears streaming down his face though, sitting as still as he could with the sudden shivering, angry sounding laughter ringing over his head as more and more tall men surrounded him.

He wanted Enok. But Enok was sleeping, and he wouldn’t want to wake him up, that would be mean. Kalik was probably asleep too. He didn’t think taller man would be interested in helping him, so that only left Chief. Zuko was gonna just keep his head down and bite on his arm where his mouth reached and hope these big loud men left soon. The sharp thing left his throat and the grip on his wrists jerked his arm out of his mouth painfully. Someone grabbed his pheonix tail and yanked it down, making him look up at the first large man who was still hurting his wrists. The man tipped a curved knife towards him with a grin that made Zuko’s stomach drop. He was saying something, Zuko didn’t hear more than a jumble but that didn’t scare him any less.

The hand holding him threw him forward to the wood and he heard two people shouting now. He curled himself up, putting a hand to his neck and looking at his red painted hand, the little voice from before mentioning that this was even less good than the last time he saw this color. Before he could think further another set of hands, gentler but still firm and angry, pushed him up.

Chief was crouching in front of him, looking at him with a weird face and tightening his grip on his shoulders.

Zuko wanted Enok.

Chapter 3: Kindling

Chapter Text

Hakoda wanted nothing more than to stay by his word. He had told the prince that he wouldn’t help him, if he tried anything it was between him and the crew. Unfortunately for him though, he had been watching the bender from the moment he stepped foot on the deck. Something pulled in his chest at the naïve perseverance to look at the waves, reminding the chief of wide blue eyes and little voices vying for his attention. The sheer innocence of the joyful gestures he saw below him, Hakoda was convinced, was enough to flare any father’s protective streak.

This blazed unwanted in the chief’s chest as he watched Tonoruk catch sight of the teen. He stayed by the wheel as the tribesman nearly triple the skinny prince’s size grabbed him and jerked him from the rail. Then he couldn’t see a thing beyond the other man’s broad back as others crowded in. Then he saw red dripping from Zuko’s neck. Then he saw tears and terror, a child cowered and shaking and surrounded by grown men who wanted nothing more than to kill him.

Then he was moving. Then he was forcing Tonoruk to drop his grip on the petrified teen, stepping a little between the two as he shouted.

“Tonoruk if you touch that blade to this child on my ship again you will find yourself on an Earth Kingdom trawler by tonight!” he threatened the man, trying to ignore the hiccupping of a scared kid trying to swallow his sobs directly behind him.

Tonoruk scoffed, sheathing his blade. “Fire Nation sympathizer, Chief? He was trying to escape.” He cast a hard look behind Hakoda. The uneven breathing was not getting better and Hakoda glared. “You all saw it, who knows what he’s done to poor Enok to get up here!”

A soft wail drifted from a hoarse throat the moment the name left his lips. The fathers in the crew looked uncomfortable, the others were starting to fidget. The Fire Prince had curled himself over to the boards, staining the worn wood with tears and blood. The only two not casting uneasy looks or standing stone-faced and indifferent were staring each other down. One with all the fury of a culture lost to ashmakers. The other with a ferocity needed to keep children safe in the harsh southern tundra.

Hakoda broke away first. He needed to make sure the cut wasn’t deep. Crouching down, he gripped the teen’s shoulders and guided him to sit up. Large teary eyes stared at him with more clarity than he’d seen so far.

In any other instance he would have been happy about that, he would have thought it was his charade dropping, maybe even began an interrogation.

Now all he saw was the awareness born from fear. He saw a shaking, bleeding boy staring up at him with both the restrained urge to hide into him and the understanding that Hakoda could hurt him too. The prince’s eyes shifted to blue for a moment; just a drop of water quenched by flames. It was quick enough for the chief to dismiss it as a reflection in the wake of getting him calmed down and bandaged.

Over half of the crew had dispersed already, either uncomfortably aware they had just forced a boy to tears or aware that if they stayed they would be roped in to coaxing him to the infirmary. As it turns out, none of them would need to.

************************

Enok woke up to a cold bed with no firebender in sight. This was fine. It was completely fine that Hakoda would never let him take another watch. Prince Zuko would just be stuck with some other older, much larger, and infinitely angrier tribesman. It was fine.

It was so fine in fact, that Enok sprinted out of the room the moment he realized, desperate to find the bender before someone else did. He heard shouting on deck just as he turned down towards the hold and followed it, scrambling up the stairs into the crisp air. There was a large group of crewmen surrounding Tonoruk and Hakoda, who were having a furious stare down. Then Hakoda turned and kneeled down to- Oh La above Tonoruk just had to be the one to see him first.

Tears rolled from terrified eyes as Hakoda pushed Zuko to sit and he saw the hands placed on shaking shoulder tense. Then the prince’s eyes slid from Hakoda to Enok and the most heart wrenching cry he had heard since leaving with the other men rang across the deck.

Chained and slightly bloody hands were flung in his direction, the fragile wall of restraint the prince held out of fear washing away with the fresh wave of sobbing that broke out. Enok wasted no time in kneeling beside of the chief, half formed promises of keeping a closer eye on the fire prince next time coming out instead as a string of gentle assurances for the teen. Zuko pulled himself away from Hakoda’s grip to cling to the front of Enok’s coat with shaking hands, smearing red across the blue as he buried himself away in the fur.

Hakoda let him comfort the teen for only a moment before he was standing and beckoning him to follow. Enok coaxed the bender to stand, steadying him as he tried desperately to hide away again. Soft hushing and even softer crying sounded from the group as the chief led them back to the infirmary and away from the crew. Most of them turned away with discomfort as they passed and Enok glared coldly at the ones who didn’t.

He very gently lowered the teen down the stairs, wrapping him in his bloodstained coat at the bottom when he saw chilled shivering take over the previous trembling. He led him down the hall and to the far bed in the infirmary with one eye locked on Hakoda. He had never seen the man look so unsure of how to move forward as he sat on the bed and got an armful of firebender. The crying had thankfully stopped, Enok wasn’t sure how much he could listen to before confronting Tonoruk himself. The bleeding had not, judging by the warm wetness spreading through his tunic under the prince. He saw Hakoda come over with bandages and salve.

“Lift your head, Zuko, it’s okay,” Enok mumbled to him softly, slowly pushing him to sit up so they could take a look. The teen complied but shied away as soon as Hakoda got close. “Friend, Zuko. He’s a friend.” He spoke quietly, smiling just a bit to reassure him. Zuko co*cked his head just a little at the sound of his voice, nodding after a moment.

He sat up just a little, gritting his teeth as Hakoda kneeled in front of him. Enok could feel the trembling start again and put a hand on his chief’s arm.

“Let me bandage him.”

Hakoda hesitated before nodding, handing the salve and gauze to him and sitting back. Zuko relaxed by a fraction, sniffling. He looked to Enok with wide, red-rimmed eyes at the sound of the salve jar popping open.

“This will sting,” Enok apologized, getting a decent scoop of the medicine and dabbing it on the deep slice. It staunched the bleeding almost immediately, but his free hand became victim to a surprisingly crushing grip as the teen whimpered. He tried to pull away, but the wall met his back. There was a creeping wildness in Zuko’s eyes at the realization that he was trapped with the painful salve on one side and Hakoda on the other.

Enok decided that was enough salve.

He bandaged Zuko’s neck, just tight enough to hold without being too constricting, and pulled the still whining prince into his arms again. Tears dripped onto his bloodied shoulder as he shushed him, spreading the red outward in the fabric as a fading wall of pink. Hakoda shifted with discomfort, standing up.

“Keep an eye on him, Enok. I have to send some things and I don’t think any of us want a repeat of… this,” Hakoda sighed, sending one last glance to the shivering teen watching him from the safety of Enok’s arms, and walking back out.

He needed to get in touch with the Earth Kingdom generals and delay their rendezvous. He was certain, or maybe just very hopeful, that this was all a ploy by the prince to put their guards down. The Fire Nation were exactly that underhanded. Now he was fairly certain that wasn’t true, and even more certain that he needed to be positive before sending the boy to a prison.

************************

Bato was waiting in his quarters when he opened the door; feet propped on his desk with the chair tilted onto its back legs.

“Heard about your display, Koda,” he said, not even looking around. That was always a clear sign that Hakoda better have a good explanation. For once Hakoda truly did.

“Bato, Tonoruk was about to kill him, they all were. He had already tried to slit the kid’s throat, and…” He thought back to a blue flicker behind tears. “I think Enok was right. I think a spirit chose him. He’s not pretending, or if he is they Fire Lord raises his children in theatre.”

Bato had let the chair down, turning to him with an eyebrow raised skeptically. “Koda we’ve seen the Fire Nation lose it when someone like Tonoruk threatens them, how can you prove that he is not lying?”

Hakoda ran a hand through his hair, little beads clicking against each other. He thought a moment about how glad he is that through it all, those beads stayed with him. Then he thought of ugly, pompous Fire Nation hair and how devastated that soldier had been last month when the helmsman Okla sheered the plume off.

“Cut his hair,” Hakoda realized. “We cut his hair. There’s something serious and important about it, and for a prince to be shorn would be disgraceful. You and I know how severe they are about ‘honor’.” And maybe this would help him make the right decision for the crew and the young man in the infirmary. He left that part unsaid, not wanting Bato to assume he was thinking like a father instead of a chief.

Bato thought about his idea, twisting the scroll tube that held the prince’s unsent letter between his hands. He stood, walking right in front of the shorter man and resting his hands on his shoulders gently.

“I trust you Koda. If you think this will work then I’ll follow you. But I’m worried the others won’t care. You look like a Fire Nation sympathizer. It would be easier to drop him off with General Hao and wash our hands of all this,” Bato was the reasonable one, and Hakoda wanted desperately to be selfish and decide that the teen was faking and just a very good actor. He wanted to keep the meeting with the general and sail back off with supplies and one less body on the boat.

He couldn’t stop himself from picturing watery blue begging him to hurry towards a smoldering tent as he thought back to teary gold. He couldn’t pretend to be a decent father for his own children if he let this war turn him to mistreating an innocent boy, regardless of his lineage.

“I will never have pity for the Fire Nation,” Hakoda started. “But its people are a whole different matter.”

Bato nodded, clasping his elbow and pulling him in for a hug. “Just don’t be an idiot about this, Koda. Not all of these men are our tribe, they won’t be as quick to listen, or to wait and see where that stupid brain of yours goes.”

Hakoda chuckled, squeezing him a moment before stepping back. “Alright, get out of my office then. I need to send some messages and figure out how to do this.”

The second-in-command stepped out of the room. “As long as someone who hates him sees the reaction, I’m sure it would convince most of them,” he offered, shutting the door. Hakoda sat at his desk, thinking. That would be the best, but he would have to have someone other than Tonoruk witness. Someone who had not shown emotion one way or another yet, who everyone in the crew respected and listened to.

They would always listen to a healer. And none of them had seen the gentle way Kalik treated the boy, the bruising on his exposed torso fresh enough to probably make many of them assume he had been put in his place by the man who was known to add to injury if it meant you stayed still to be treated.

Hakoda opened his inkpot and scratched out a message to General Hao, they would need to delay the transfer until the prince was stable. Would be a shame to accidentally kill a bargaining chip wouldn’t it? He never understood the business way the kingdom thought, it would be a shame to kill anyone weak or innocent. The Earth Kingdom saw it as a preemptive strike.

He looked to the message still tightly furled in the Fire Nation tube. Would Ozai be waiting to hear from his son? Maybe he would send it through an outpost, surely the man was waiting on the prince’s letter. Horribly evil curse placed on this earth as he was, he was still a father. He would think about it.

Right now, though, he needed to find Kalik. Maybe Okla would sit in and watch too, it never hurt to have back up when trying to change minds. Hakoda got up and made his way into the hall, walking headlong into the very man he was looking for. The healer looked harried, carrying a bowl of what looked like mashed sea prunes balanced on top of a stack of medical journals. Over one shoulder he had draped one of Enok’s old, and now far too small, coats.

“Kalik, I need your help,” Hakoda said quietly, taking the bowl from the top of the stack and letting him through, walking with him to the infirmary door.

Kalik scoffed, opening the door to the sound of Enok playing his qilaut and the prince’s offbeat clapping. “You need a miracle, chief.”

Chapter 4: Flicker

Chapter Text

Hakoda sighed, leaning on a desk with the sea prune mash still in his hands. There was no where to set the dish, every surface not dedicated to herbs and tinctures had books and scrolls instead. The nearest book the chief could read looked to be an older Northern text on rehabilitation.

Kalik set his books down on a disorganized table, throwing the coat to Enok to dress the prince. The prince had stopped clapping, watching Hakoda with a nervous expression while trying to slip his knuckle between his teeth again. Enok caught his wrist, handing him the coat sleeve to pick at instead.

“I brought the brat food,” Kalik said with a fond scowl, taking the bowl from Hakoda and sitting on the bed in front of the fidgeting bender. Enok was having a time of getting the coat tied to the smaller boy, uncoordinated as he was. Every attempt to tie the sleeves around pale shoulders met with the prince ducking out from the fabric with growing humor despite the glances he still sent the chief’s way.

“Zuko- Zuko coat first, then food,” the other teen chuckled, trying again to pin him with the coat sleeves. Zuko smiled, scrunching his nose and rattling the chain still connecting his hands when he got away from the garment again. Kalik tsked as Enok lunged again and missed the elusive kid.

“Zuko, you can play later,” the healer said, reaching to wrap the coat around him instead. The younger teen held still for him, watching how he tied the sleeves to make a warm cape that the teen sank into more and more as it warmed. Enok looked indignantly at the healer, adjusting the furs sitting around the pale face with a huff. Zuko smiled again before turning his attention to the steaming bowl.

Kalik picked up the bowl and offered a bite and Hakoda watched yellow eyes go from the spoon to Enok expectantly. Enok gave a long playful sigh, draping himself over the bed in a way that had the prince scrunching his nose in a grin again, patting the closest arm with both hands.

“I can’t be there to take the first bite of everything Zuko.” He said with his own smile, shaking his head after being met with wide eyes flicking between him and the prunes impatiently. Enok caved, taking the spoon and eating the first bite. Kalik bit back a snicker, Hakoda matching him further back. The whole crew knew how much Enok hated sea prunes.

Enok himself forced the bite down, smiling just believably enough for the prince to lean for the second spoonful. Kalik watched him take a little taste, bracing to get the mash spat back out. Hakoda highly doubted the healer would get out of this without being sprayed with prunes, they were a Southern delicacy that the crew had yet to see anyone outside of the tribes enjoy.

Zuko worked the sea prunes around his mouth for a moment before swallowing. Hakoda snorted a little at the relieved drop in Kalik’s shoulders. The healer shot a withering glare back to him, giving the boy another bite.

“What did you need earlier?” He knew exactly how to suck the fun out of a man. Hakoda sat on a nearby bed carefully, aware of the moment of pause the firebender had at how close he was. The moment passed though, and Zuko went back to harassing Kalik for another bite of food.

“… I need to prove to the crew whether or not the… ‘prisoner’ is genuine.”

Kalik tensed a small bit, sitting up straighter. Enok was poorly concealing his irritation behind a blank mask. Zuko seemed to feel the shift, looking between the two with concern. He leaned from Kalik, picking up the abandoned qilaut and shoving it in Enok’s hands. He apparently thought that if it made him feel better it would work for the others too. This tugged a small smile to Enok’s face, and the atmosphere lifted a little.

“What do you suggest to ‘prove’ this, chief?” Kalik clipped out, keeping his back to Hakoda as he offered another spoonful. Zuko was watching Hakoda as he took the bite, pulling at the cuffs around his wrists like he was just noticing they were interfering with his movement. Hakoda let out a quiet sigh.

“You recall Okla accidentally slicing off the top knot on that soldier?” Enok nodded hesitantly, Kalik nodded like he knew exactly where he was going with this. “You remember, then, that the soldier reacted to this worse than he reacted to being stabbed afterwards… If we cut that odd wolf tail off and he doesn’t react-”

Enok hit his drum a lot harder than he had been, rattling everyone’s chest with the deep rumble. Zuko held his chest curiously, looking at the qilaut with awe. Enok was glaring at Hakoda.

“We don’t know the significance of their wolf tails, chief! What if it’s their way of telling their tribes apart? What if letting that be cut off is a sign of treason? You could be damning him if he ever gets back!” Kalik cleared his throat, giving the furious teen a glance before turning to Hakoda.

“If you are set on sheering this boy like some Earth Kingdom rattlersheep, I can’t stop you. But if you are not careful with him when you do, I will find very creative ways to express my displeasure. He is a healing child Hakoda. And his injury is directly under that plume.” Kalik stared the chief down with a cold fire in his eyes. Hakoda nodded, sincere. This in his mind was the quickest way to make this boat a safe place for the injured prince, he needed an example that could get through even the thickest skulls in the tribe.

“I will be as careful as I would be with my own, Kalik. There’s crew members that could be told by La herself and would still try to kill him. If he doesn’t react, maybe that will at least stop the death threats. It’s the best idea I have to show them he’s not even aware of why they’re angry.” Kalik nodded, turning himself back to the topic of their conversation. Enok was now looking between them both furiously.

“Kalik you can’t just- Chief he doesn’t even know why the crew hates him how is he going to make sense of his tribe hating him?”

Hakoda didn’t have a good answer for that. But he had to say something to get the impatient glint out of the teenager’s eye.

“Enok, our tribes regard the disabled as closer to the spirits. We take better care of them than ourselves, right?” Enok nodded, unsure. “Why would the prince’s family be any different? Family takes care of family. I’m sure if or when he is reunited with his own members, even if they’re royalty, they will still care for him. If you two, his enemies, show him compassion then his tribe will have to.” Hakoda was convincing himself now, too.

Enok didn’t look pleased but nodded anyway, pulling a confused looking firebender into his arms to refix the tangled phoenix tail. Zuko sat still, feeling the worn wood on the stick strapped to the again abandoned qilaut. He smiled when some strands fell loose, tickling his face. Hakoda stood after a moment.

“Kalik, I need you to watch when we cut his hair. I need someone the crew doesn’t think is attached to relay what happens and how he reacts.” Kalik nodded once, setting the half empty bowl to the side.

“I’m only agreeing so I can make sure he isn’t hurt. If it weren’t for that I would have no part in this,” Kalik stood too, following him to the door. “Get what you need and tell whoever you have to. We will be here.”

Hakoda pursed his lips guiltily but nodded in thanks, walking to his quarters. He heard a door shut behind him, barely muffling the irritated grumbling that followed the healer back to the two teens.

************************

Kalik walked back, lowering himself into a chair near the beds. Enok was turned to him, arms crossed and teeth clenched as if he expected an argument. Zuko sat beside of him, frowning a little with his hand pressed to his lips.

“There would be mourning if a bunch of ashmakers cut out our beads.” Enok stated.

Kalik picked up a book, some water tribe text he noted absently.

“It’s tasteless- it could be a big part of their heritage.” He continued hotly.

The healer opened the book to a random chapter, skimming the first page.

“Normal people might not be as bothered about family having their hair cut but this is royalty. This could put a target on the rest of our tribe!”

Kalik would have to get those cuffs off the boy, they stopped his arms just short of feeding himself and he really needed actual clothes put on.

“Kalik you can’t seriously be okay with this!” Enok fumed, throwing his arms out in frustration and earning a hard smack to his arm from a very close firebender trying to copy him. Kalik shut his book, looking up at the two.

“It is not up to me to be okay with this, Enok,” he picked his words slowly. “It is for the morale and safety of everyone aboard this ship. Ah-” He held a hand to quiet the other tribesman’s protest. “I do not agree with this. But we are working on a time crunch. There’s only so long before that one runs off again, and I doubt some of the crew will be so kind as to delay the killing and make it a show like they did today. This is between his safety now, and his safety in the future. The future is ice we can dodge when we get to it.”

Enok deflated a little, dropping his arms to his lap. “Why can’t the crew see that he’s as dangerous as a seal kitten? He’s the Fire Nation prince if he weren’t injured I’d bet my boomerang he could’ve gotten out of here as soon as he woke up…” The teen looked over to the one sitting beside of him, gently pulling his knuckle away from his mouth again with a quiet request to stop.

The firebender moved his hands instead to twist at his phoenix tail, biting his lip. Kalik watched through narrowed eyes, studying the visibly anxious boy. Zuko didn’t seem to notice the scrutiny, practically begging Enok with nervous glances to start playing the discarded drum again. He relaxed his grip on the dark strands with the steady drumbeat filling the infirmary. Kalik looked on as the clarity brought by nerves crept its way back out of the bright gold. A flicker of frozen blue reflected the lamplight in the cabin a moment before being blinked away.

Must have been a reflection.

************************

Hakoda was sharpening his razor when Bato stepped back in with Okla. Bato looked bored. Okla looked bored too, but there was curiosity hiding behind it.

“Thank you, Bato,” Hakoda said, slipping the razor back into its case and standing. He clasped Okla’s elbow in greeting as the second in command stepped back out to take over as helmsman.

“What’s the occasion, chief?” Okla asked, gripping his elbow back. Hakoda sighed, letting go and resting his hand on the helmsman’s shoulder.

“I need you to come watch a test I am conducting on the prisoner.” He watched the question in the other man’s eyes. “I’m shaving the wolf tail off of him to see-”

“Whether or not he goes completely mad?” Okla guessed, raising an eyebrow. The chief huffed a humorless laugh, nodding. “I’ll watch. The display earlier has already started a rift in the crew, though. Tribes are starting to stick with tribes. It will take more than some ashmaker hairdressing to fix this.”

“Always a voice of reason, Okla,” Hakoda sighed, stepping back into the hall. “I’ll have to get Enok to leave. He’s already not happy with me for this idea.” He wasn’t looking forward to the teen’s phenomenal cold shoulder. Okla chuckled.

“Kid’s heart has kept beating warm, even during a war, I see,” the helmsman shook his head affectionately, sea glass beads clicking while Hakoda opened the infirmary door. Kalik looked around, mouth set in grim disapproval.

“Alright let’s get this over with,” the healer sighed, setting his book beside him and standing up to usher Enok from his place beside of the bender.

Enok’s frown deepened as he rooted himself stubbornly. The prince beside of him was staring at Okla, sitting so still he could have been a statue if it weren’t for the flicker of his eyes glancing between the three men. Hakoda let the stand off go for a couple minutes.

“Enok, I need you to step outside.” The teen stuck his chin up a little in defiance. Hakoda kept his hand away from his face despite the growing headache. “If you step outside, I can get this done quick, and you can come back in to comfort him if he needs it.”

Enok stayed where he was for another minute before dropping his shoulders, patting the prince on the back gently.

“I’ll be right back, okay?” He asked, waiting until the other teen looked at him and nodded with a mildly confused expression. Enok walked out, glaring daggers at Hakoda as he passed and shutting the door a little harder than necessary. Hakoda let himself pinch the bridge of his nose a moment.

“Alright Prince Zuko, let’s get this over with.” He walked over, trying to get seated behind the bender. Of course he wouldn’t make this easy for the chief. The prince didn’t know what to think of him yet, which translated to him not letting his back to him for even a moment.

“Zuko, sit still before you get hurt,” Hakoda tried, settling himself beside of the boy instead and putting a firm hand on his shoulder. Zuko flinched, rubbing at his scar roughly. Hakoda wondered for a moment how he got it. They had heard a different story at every port. Hakoda pushed it from his mind, he had more important things to focus on right now anyway.

Pulling the razor from its holder, the chief gripped the plume near the teen’s scalp carefully. He saw teeth starting to bare themselves in warning, reminding him of a cornered seal leopard. Kalik was stood rigid, watching the prince like he was willing him to stop his reaction there, to not do anything that the other witness could misconstrue as a lucid defense.

Okla was sitting in Kalik’s abandoned chair, arms crossed, and glaring openly at the teen. It might have been that hostility that saved both the prince’s life, and Hakoda’s hand. Zuko had caught a glimpse of the angered expression in the large tribesman and dropped his snarl, watching the blade strapped to his hip with quiet fear.

Hakoda took this moment to pull the phoenix tail taut and sheer it through. Loose strands fell from the locks in his clenched fist to the furs beneath them. The prince was stick straight, sliding his focus from Okla to Hakoda, then to the limp phoenix tail hanging from his hand.

Tears were welling in his eyes, Kalik noticed as soon as Hakoda did.

“I read somewhere that sudden changes can be distressing for people with his type of injury.” The healer’s clipped tone rang out. Hakoda would be in his debt as he watched the helmsman relax his posture and nod.

“Good enough for me. I’m sure it will be enough for a lot of the other fathers too. That earlier was the most uncomfortable thing I’ve seen in a while,” he said, standing up. “Good thing we’re getting rid of him soon though, some of the crew are looking forward to painting the ship with an ashmaker.” Okla’s voice was a warning as he walked out, skirting around a steaming Enok who came rushing in the moment the doorway was open.

Zuko caught sight of the other teen and reached for him, sniffling. Enok sat on his other side, holding his hand out around the firebender’s back as he buried himself in his tunic.

“The razor,” he demanded, taking the blade and sitting the prince in front of him so he could even out the shave. Zuko rubbed at his eyes, already calming back down now that Hakoda’s hands weren’t near his face anymore. The chief stood, casting an apologetic look to them both as he walked out.

Kalik stepped into the hall with him, shutting the door and crossing his arms tightly. Hakoda wilted slightly under the glare he was sent.

“You owe him now.” Hakoda nodded, he felt the same. He just didn’t know how exactly to make the prince feel safer, and he made this clear for the healer. Kalik didn’t even hesitate in his answer.

“Give me the keys to his cuffs.”

Chapter 5: Sparks

Chapter Text

Things were bad. No- things were a bad that just “bad” didn’t really explain. Bad- bad. That probably covered it.

It had been fine, even after everyone was so upset earlier while Chief was in the room. They all talked too fast and too loud and too angry for the prince to even try to listen. But they weren’t talking to him like that, so it was okay.

But then Chief came back with some new man who looked familiar...

He had been in the group that hurt him. Zuko was instantly uncomfortable.

Kalik said something, and Enok got really angry beside of him. It was the kind of angry that made Zuko feel really safe though. Then Chief said something again and Enok left after telling him… something. He nodded, he doesn’t know why but he said yes to whatever he was told and then Enok was gone and there was just Kalik left to keep him safe.

Chief had tried to sit behind him but only Enok could do that, Zuko could trust Enok. So, he tried to keep him in sight, which was really hard to do out of one eye for some reason. A hand came down on his shoulder and the voice coming from the larger man made his face ache. He tried to rub the feeling away.

A hand pulled his phoenix tail up, completely different yet the exact same as the faceless man that had pulled his head back before. The pain in his face coupled with the ache in his neck under the soft thing Enok had wrapped it in, everything was getting to be really, really bad. He felt the corner of his mouth starting to pull up, biting Kalik made him stop before maybe Chief would let him go if-

The man he didn’t know was watching him with visible hatred. Zuko’s eyes snapped to the silver gleam of a blade barely peeking out of its sheath. His neck started to hurt worse, like something was pressed up to it again. He held still, keeping his eyes trained on the candlelight bouncing off of metal.

He felt a tug on his head. The sound of something being cut sent a chill through him. Long strands of black hair itched at his face as they fell, and he felt his heart start to beat weird.

Zuko pulled his eyes from the stranger to Chief, before moving to the phoenix tail that was very definitely not where it was supposed to be. The left side of his face was screaming and his vision blurred. This was bad bad. He didn’t know why but this was that word that “bad” didn’t explain. He heard speaking and footsteps muffled through the pounding in his ears and Chief was still really close and was still holding his phoenix tail that he cut off-

A saving grace in the form of a nineteen-year-old stormed in. Zuko didn’t hesitate to reach for him, trying to blink the blur from his eyes. The left one stayed blurry, he never noticed it before. Enok sat with him, didn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around him when Zuko buried his face in his shoulder for the second time. A shift on the bed and heavy steps told the prince that Chief had gotten up. The aching over his eye eased and his heart started beating a calmer rhythm.

Enok pushed his shoulders back to sit him up. Zuko noted absently that the door was swinging shut behind Chief and Kalik in the corner of his eye. He relaxed more, already getting over the strange panic of having his hair cut as the other teen ran the offending razor over his head carefully. Prickling fear washed over him at each pass but Enok would keep him safe, so he pushed the feeling back. That didn’t stop the tears slowly tracking down his face though.

Enok set the razor to the side, pulling the soft fur hood over his head and letting him press his face back into his shoulder. Zuko let out a watery sigh, relishing the warmth and comfort.

He went rigid at the sound of the door, though. The calm that was finally settling over him fracturing. He was afraid to turn around, it could be Chief, back to change things again. Or Stranger who had looked so angry with him for some reason. Or it could be the smiling man from before, Tonoruk.

His heart was starting to beat funny again. It stopped completely when a hand gripped his upper arm and turned him around just like Tonoruk-

Zuko felt himself slump at the sight of grey eyes. It was Kalik, he was still okay.

The healer was doing something with the cold circles around his wrists. He’d put some metal stick in a little hole in the side of one and was clicking it around. Zuko watched curiously, resting his back against the larger teen’s chest as a loud click sounded in the silence.

The circle fell from a raw wrist, warmth surging to the tips of his fingers. He hummed a little, feeling a relieved smile stretch across his face as he flexed his hand and shoved the one still trapped closer to Kalik with an excited jangle.

The second circle fell to the floor, and he felt his entire body tingle with warmth. A flood of energy washed over him, humming down his arms in almost painful waves. He tried to shake the waves out, feeling the odd sensation fade slowly into something more manageable.

Kalik had untied the coat from his shoulders while he was distracted and was trying to capture one of his arms without grabbing a sore wrist. He felt hands from behind him grip his elbows until the healer had threaded the coat onto him.

The fabric and fur rubbed at his chaffed skin, forcing small tears to the prince’s eyes at the small flares of pain. He winced, letting Kalik lift his hand and push the loose sleeves up and away from his wrists. The pop of a salve jar and the rustle of bandages caused the stinging in Zuko’s neck to sear in pain again.

His breathing started going weird- no, irregular. It was irregular and that was bad, the little voice in his head told him. He tried to move out of reach before Kalik could apply the burning gel but was stopped by Enok before he could even sit up properly. The other teen had wrapped his hands in a loose hold around his elbows again and nothing had ever felt more bad- constricting, that was the word.

Kalik worked quick, at least. The bright flashes of pain in his wrists dulled with the pressure from tightly wound bandages. Zuko pulled his wrists to his chest protectively when he was finally let go, letting the teen behind him wrap him up in a comforting hug. His breathing slowed as the burning in his wrists and neck went back to a steady ache. He looked up when the healer stood, shifting to sit up a little.

Enok moved to the edge of the bed and stretched, that looked like it felt really nice, so Zuko stretched too. He felt weird spots in his neck and back creak a bit as they loosened up, humming with curiosity as he instinctively rotated his shoulders. He heard his name to his right and looked over. Kalik was smiling at him, it dulled the pain a little more.

“Mind standing for me, brat?” he said just slow enough for Zuko to process and recognize that he was ‘brat’. The teen offered a small, humored smile back, pushing himself to the side of the bed and bracing his bare feet on the floor for the second time today. Enok stood to help him up, letting Zuko grip his arm to hoist himself upright. He only swayed a little before he was able to balance, which was really good compared to the last time he stood up.

Enok didn’t seem to think so if the way he was gripping his upper arm said anything. He was holding him like he would fall over at any time, which was very frustrating very quickly for the prince. The other teen let go when Kalik moved in to tighten the over long coat around him, though. The soft hood went further over his head and the fur lined hem brushed the knees of his black pants. With the metal circles away from him he finally felt truly warm, which was a huge comfort when Kalik took his hand and started heading to the door.

************************

Zuko had dug his heels into the worn infirmary wood. Kalik expected this, but that didn’t make it any less difficult.

“Zuko, walk with me please.” Kalik turned back to him, watching Enok hover behind the teen just in case he lost his balance. Zuko shook his head, looking at the closed door like it would come off its hinges after him. “You won’t be hurt, I promise. Now c’mon brat I need to get you into some fresh air.”

Enok, La bless him, stepped forward and wrapped an arm around the shorter boy. He was still digging his heels but with the arm around him he was already relaxing his defensive stance. A few minutes passed just standing in a semi-huddle with the door very staunchly staying in its frame instead of swinging open to reveal some new person for the boy to deal with. The quiet peace emboldened him, and he finally took a shuffling step towards the healer.

Kalik gripped his hand tighter, leading him slowly out the door and towards the stairs heading onto deck. The prince kept the procession to a crawl. A few small steps across the wooden boards and his eyes would stop on the sunlit steps, locking himself up to keep from being led further. Enok helped him soothe the fear flickering in the boy’s eyes with soft reassurances, bending down to his level with a smile that came from practice. Kalik let him take over and simply offered the more experienced tribesman an extra set of hands to steer and guide the reluctant bender.

They finally made it to the steps. The sounds of sailing filtered down to them from the open hatch. Zuko was getting a very dangerous look in his eye that Kalik identified from experience, the red bruising on his hands tightening with the phantom pain of teeth sinking into them.

“Let him go for a moment, Enok,” He warned, dropping the teen’s hands. Enok took his hands instead which Kalik determined to be a very stupid move.

Danger flashed across the prince’s face. Enok didn’t hesitate, instead he started rubbing small circles into the backs of pale hands, letting the teen hunch into himself as much as he needed without letting go. To Kalik’s surprise, (and mild jealousy), Zuko relaxed again, dropping his forehead to the taller teen’s chest for a moment. A small, steadying breath sounded from the blue coat and the bender stood back straight, reaching to take Kalik’s hand again.

Kalik took up the circular rhythm on the back of the offered hand, helping him climb the steps. Enok took the steps beside of the teen, keeping one hand to the small of his back to steady him as they broached the rim of the stairwell into the bright midday sun. Not many crew were up on deck, the ones that were looked too busy to take notice of three new bodies out in the sea air.

Zuko was shifting from foot to foot nervously, bright gold darting from the milling tribesmen to the expansive sea in respective parts fear and curiosity. They made their way inconspicuously to the railing closest to the helm. The prince let his wide-eyed gaze slide to the glittering blue after another round of reassurances from Enok, who had taken a stance slightly behind the boy to shield him from prying crewmen eyes. Kalik kept one of his hands clasped in his own to offer extra security for the skittish teen.

Heavy boots thudded up behind them, three sets of shoulders tensed as they all turned to see none other than Tonoruk standing co*ckily behind them. Kalik saw fury flit across Enok’s face to match the emotion stewing in the larger man’s eyes. He thought to move between them placatingly, the tension so thick it was drawing men over like a beacon.

He thought to do this, before the hand held tightly in his own blazed with heat.

Kalik dropped Zuko’s hand just as Tonoruk decided to make use of his much larger size compared to Enok, clenching the collar of his coat in his fist to move him out of the way of the bender. The danger that had been simmering in the base of the prince’s eyes boiled over. They shone as fiercely blue as the ocean around them for a moment before fading back to terrified gold.

This terror didn’t reflect the boy’s actions. Kalik couldn’t catch hold of Zuko’s shoulder before he was already in front of Tonoruk. His entire frame shook at the leer standing more than a foot over his head, but he stayed rooted and tipped his head to stare back. There was dread in every inch of the prince’s face and his stance was faltering with every bob of the ship, but he still somehow scrounged the courage to lock his eyes with the ones glaring down at him.

A hoarse voice stuttered to life. It was quiet, yet it still held power to it. A noble tone that was so ingrained it was showing itself from instinct, not memory.

“Stop.”

Chapter 6: Scorch

Chapter Text

The ashmaker was trying to intimidate him. Tonoruk couldn’t help the incredulous laugh that huffed out of him. This- boy, who stood barely up to his chest and could barely stand to begin with, was trying to scare him.

The fear was so obvious that it was tangible. The little murderer had his little murderous hands in fists by his side. He was doing a good job of making himself look confident, at least. He just needed to work on not looking like he was going to cry any second. They make them pathetic in the Fire Nation, apparently. He already knew that, but this small royal shaking in front of him has really proven his point since being hauled onto the ship.

Tonoruk turned back to shoving Enok out of the way, he was trying his hardest to beat his arm numb but the kid just didn’t have the strength that came with age. He wasn’t even sure why the brat was so protective of an ashmaker. The prince held the blood of genocide. Enok’s father was sent to live with La in the last raid and yet here he was, trying to protect the weak little killer like he was one of their own.

The small gathering around them was just watching in silence. Watching the prince stagger with each tiny bob of the deck. Tonoruk wouldn’t even need to toss the royal overboard if they just hit a good wave.

He sent a quick, ill-willed prayer to Tui for that very thing.

The wind that had been stirring around them died down just as the fire freak locked eyes with him.

“Stop.”

The teen fighting in his grip went still, whipping his head around to stare at the prince. Kalik was trying to hide his own surprise and the ashmaker who just had the audacity to give him an order looked like he wanted to sink through the boards before Tonoruk could reach him.

Unfortunately for him, Tonoruk could still reach him.

He shoved Enok to the side, knocking over a couple men with the teen. The freak tried to take a step away, but the rail had hit his back. The terror in his eyes stirring up weak appeals from a few men behind him. Tonoruk grabbed the collar of the coat, lifting the shaking ashmaker to his level.

The prince was stuttering ridiculously, predator-yellow eyes darting everywhere like the prey his kind truly was.

“St- stop- stop-” the hoarse voice rang again, red hot hands trying for purchase on large, scarred ones. Tonoruk grinned, stepping closer to the rail.

“Is there enough brains rattling in there to still pray, little killer?” He had the royal dangling over the side, sea spray splashing up to soak the shaking prince. Wide eyes locked with his, he didn’t know if those were tears or sea water.

As if that mattered.

He loosened his hold, just enough for the ashmaker to slip a little and let out a cowardly cry. Those were definitely tears. Tonoruk had to commend the boy. He was hanging over an endless expanse of ocean, a sea that would easily snuff out one single ember, and he had yet to drop the act.

He had yet to defend himself.

Aside from the near-blistering palms clenched around his wrists and the command the prince had made, he would have almost made the tribesman second guess himself. Almost. But no second guessing would bring their tribes back, and he would show this disgusting little freak firsthand how little he meant to the Southern Water Tribe. He was toying with their empathy, and Tonoruk wouldn’t let the lying leech have a single moment of satisfaction in this stupid little plot.

He had to protect these men. They had families to make it back to.

Three little shells threaded above his eyes felt heavy, weighed down with the grief and anger of knowing these men had children to raise. Children that the prince hanging in front of him was waiting to kill. Children the prince was trying to act like to gain these men’s favor.

And apparently it worked.

Multiple sets of hands grabbed Tonoruk, dragging him to the deck boards before he could give the ashmaker the water burial he deserved. The prince fell to the wood, he saw him bolt upright before his view was obscured by a crowd of men, and Enok, surrounding the boy.

Tonoruk moved to get up. He had to get the men to realize the threat they were coddling. A blade was pointed under his chin, and he went still. Following the arm up he was a little shocked to see Kalik of all people. The man’s grey eyes were as cold as the steel hovered dangerously close to his skin.

“Sit. Back.” The healer spat at him with contempt clear in his face. The crew blocking his view of the little killer were throwing him dirty looks, it was as if he was the murderer on the boat.

Before Tonoruk could even begin to figure out what in La’s name was going on, two new sets of footsteps came onto deck.

*************************

Hakoda just wanted one day without attempted murder. Was that so much to ask?

Apparently it was since Okla had just barged into his quarters where he was discussing tactics to tell him Tonoruk was trying to throw the prince overboard. Bato hoisted him up from his spot in the middle of stacks of war plans and they both sprinted past the helmsman to the deck.

The second in command whistled a little at the sight that met them. Crew men were surrounding Enok near the mast where he held a shaking blue parka that was clinging like a koala-bat. Soft promises from multiple voices carried to them on the breeze with hiccupping cries drifting with them.

By the railing was a very different scene. Tonoruk was laying out, hands held placatingly towards an enraged Kalik wielding a boot knife. A couple men stood there too, looking uncomfortably between the man on the deck and the huddle a few feet away. They watched the coat Enok held guiltily, like they had taken too long to go with the crowd and gotten themselves stuck where they were.

Hakoda sighed, going to the rail first before Tonoruk did something even more stupid. Kalik glanced up, nodding to the chief in a tense greeting before sticking his eyes back onto his target. Hakoda wished he got paid so he could demand a raise for having to deal with this.

“Kalik, while I’m sure he’s earned this, back off of him.” He gave the older man a tired look before he could protest. The healer huffed, slipping the blade back into his boot and stepping back to lean against the rail with his arms crossed haughtily.

“Tonoruk. Follow me to the meeting room.” He ordered, turning and walking back to the stairs. He paused at the top until he heard the tell-tale stomp of the tribesman’s boots, heading down and sitting in his spot at the small table they crammed into the war room. Tonoruk sat across from him, arms crossed and chin held high.

Hakoda sat back, mirroring him loosely. “Explain.”

The other man snarled a little. “You all have lost it. That ashmaker, that murderer is up there right now pulling rattlersheep wool over everyone’s eyes with this little act of his. He’s Fire Nation royalty, you think he wasn’t told in the crib how to play to weaknesses?”

The chief leaned forward a little, resting his chin on one hand. “What weakness would that be, Tonoruk?”

“All of these men have children, Chief. Children they haven’t seen for almost three years, you’re one of them! Tell me this whole ‘innocent spirit touched’ act isn’t just because he knows it’s keeping him alive.” The man growled out the last word grudgingly, narrowing his eyes at the thoughtful hum he was met with.

“You think he’s just pretending to buy himself time. And I suppose I’m right to assume you don’t care what culturally significant thing we cut off of him, it’s not going to change your opinion, right?” Tonoruk nodded once. “Have you considered what all of us are seeing? Those men up there are just as smart as you and me, Tonoruk. I’m sure they were aware of that possibility. So, what do you think they saw that is changing their minds?”

He waited, finally the tribesman spat out an answer. “They see a weak child.”

“And you see a weak man.”

Hakoda knew where Tonoruk’s anger was coming from. His own anger nearly masked his eyes when the prince had come on deck the first time. But he had been blessed. Even though his partner was gone, he had been spared his children.

Tonoruk had only been spared himself.

Hakoda shuddered to think the fog of hatred he would be wading through if he had lost Sokka or Katara. He looks at firebenders and sees cruelty, but he can still see the innocence in casualties like the prince. The man across from him only sees the soldier that took his family from him.

The chief could feel a headache forming in his temples. Again.

Keeping the boy alive just long enough to drop him off at a port was proving more and more difficult. Hakoda wasn’t even sure when they could let him go. He had decided to send the Fire Lord’s message that they found on the prince. He also attached an explanation of what had happened to the teen and his own condolences to what would have to be a worried father. They would have to wait until the Fire Lord responded before they could leave Zuko anywhere.

Bato had mentioned sending him to an Earth Kingdom general, if the boy were anyone else he would. With him being the Fire Prince though, it was too high of a risk that the generals would see him pay for all of the men they lost.

For now, it seemed like just keeping Tonoruk away from him would be the best strategy. Albeit a difficult one to execute, judging from everything that has happened in the small time they’ve been on the same boat.

“Alright. Tonoruk, until you can control yourself enough to not throw a child overboard, I want you steering clear of him. Go to the night watch if you have to but avoid him. I’m sure he’ll do everything he can to do the same.”

Tonoruk puffed up, looking indignant. “Why should I have to watch my steps on my own people’s ship?”

“Because you clearly can’t keep from stooping to an ashmaker’s level.” Hakoda watched the man turn red- in hindsight that may have been a low blow. Nothing for it now than to try and bandage the wound.

“Tonoruk, I know you. You are a warrior, no doubt about it. But you’re shaming yourself with this reaction. The boy doesn’t have the suppression cuffs anymore and he still didn’t bend at you. He could have this ship if he wanted it. We both know that.” Hakoda stood up, making his way around to the door and resting a hand on the fuming tribesman’s shoulder as he passed. “You’re attacking a kid, Tonoruk. Teen or not, prince or not, he’s a kid.”

The chief stepped into the hall, letting the door shut behind him and heading back to the deck while resolutely ignoring the sound of a fist against wood. That was one half of the situation handled.

The second half met him at the top of the stairs.

Enok was still carrying the prince, walking him around the deck from spot to spot to watch the men work. Most of the crew had gone back to their tasks, the two that had accidentally sided with Tonoruk nursing sore arms from the other men throwing “friendly” punches as they passed. Apparently all it took was a haircut and a second near death experience at the hands of a fellow tribesman to get the boy on their good side.

Red rimmed gold peeked at him from over Enok’s shoulder, breaking him from his train of thought.

“Hello Zuko,” Hakoda offered a small smile, earning a glare from the older teen as the prince hid his face away again and waved. Definitely still not forgiven then.

“Did you need something, Chief?” Enok asked, still glaring.

“I wanted to make sure he was okay-”

“He’s fine.”

Hakoda held back a sigh. “If he’s fine then why are you still carrying him? I’m sure he wants to explore a little.”

Enok opened his mouth to retort but closed it, frowning. Okla appeared with the answer despite the other tribesman immediately signaling for him to shut it.

“He tried to set him down and his highness about had a panic attack. He’s on leech-snail duty until the kid lets go.” Enok look scandalized, readjusting his grip on the prince. “He won’t let anyone else take him either. Trust me, Ranutt and Povok tried.” The helmsman gestured to the two outcast men, chuckling when the tell-tale thump of another punch landed.

The chief winced a little in sympathy, watching Ranutt’s arm go limp for a moment from the bruised pressure point they all seemed to be aiming for.

“I feel like I should get them to stop.” He started, watching another hit land on Povok as he tried to tie off some sails. “… But I’m afraid they’ll all turn on me instead.”

Beside of him, the prince lifted his head again, glancing between him and the two men being slowly pummeled by their crewmates. Curious eyes turned concerned as another deep thump sounded across the deck. The teen twisted from Enok’s arms, forcing him to set him down if he didn’t want them both to fall.

Yet again Zuko managed to dodge a hand meant to steer him and padded across the planks, planting himself firmly between the two men and the rest of the crew.

The crew paused their onslaught, watching the prince try to root himself as the ship swayed. Tek, a friend of Enok’s, stepped forward to help him at least sit down without hurting himself. Zuko put up a hand to stop him, frowning.

“No h-… hurt.” He stuttered out, shoulders drawing up defensively. A frustrated look crossed his face, like those weren’t the words he wanted to say. Tek stepped back regardless, holding his own hands up.

“Not at all flickerfly,” he assured, reaching for the prince’s arms again. “But you’ll fall. Sit, we won’t hurt them.” Zuko didn’t look like he believed him, staring over his shoulder to the rest of the crew. They all agreed, in different degrees of enthusiasm.

“They deserve it, the traitors.” Okla grinned, Hakoda couldn’t help the laugh he huffed out. So this whole half of the crew were fire nation sympathizers now. Why was he not surprised.

Zuko still wouldn’t let Tek lead him to sit, even with the reassurances. Eventually Povok and Ranutt had to guide him down on a box where they were working so he could “protect” them. Enok hovered nearby a bit fretfully, talking with Tek now that he was finally on the deck without needing all his attention on the bender.

The fact that he didn’t need both eyes on the teen seemed to be stressing him even more somehow. He shot glances at a speed that would give a lesser man whiplash to make sure the prince hadn’t wandered off. Hakoda leaned on the railing up at the helm beside of Bato. They watched the tribesmen lean on a crate a few steps from the pale boy rocking gently with the waves and scanning the crew like a tundra hawk.

“Prisoner turned crew adoptee in one day. That has to break a record somewhere,” Bato chuckled, resting a hand on his shoulder as he leaned out. “Hey Enok! How does it feel to not be the baby of the crew anymore?”

Hakoda smiled despite his growing migraine at the gesture the teen aimed at his second. Bato launched indignant insults at the tribesman while the chief tried to rub away the ache traveling behind his eyes.

He paused as another body leaned on the rail to his right. Glancing over, he saw Kalik watching him from the side of his eye.

“Seems the kid can’t catch a break on this boat, Chief,” Kalik said evenly, eyes following Povok’s hands as he tried to teach Zuko how to tie a knot. The confused irritation in the boy’s face evident even from here.

“I’m not sure he’s ever had a break, Kalik. I mean- look at his face. Imagine giving yourself that when you know you’re meant to be the Fire Lord one day?”

“I don’t think he did that, Hakoda.” The chief didn’t either. They both looked at the scar trailing over the teen’s scowling face. Kalik flexed his hand out, the small red marks still healing from Zuko’s teeth. The shape burned into pale skin eerily familiar.

“The question is… who could do that to the prince?”

Neither of them offered a suggestion, just sat in an uneasy silence as the prince slowly tied his rope to the sound of Enok shouting playful insults back at the second in command.

Chapter 7: Smoke

Chapter Text

An entire crowd of men the size of Tonoruk were surrounding Zuko the moment he pushed himself up from the deck. His brain very helpfully supplied him with how extremely bad this situation was. They were all talking and they all looked so angry, Zuko just knew they were angry with something to do with him.

Someone grabbed him up. He started to struggle when he felt the lean build of someone much smaller than the giant angry men. Enok. He clung tightly to the teen, wrapping himself around him as a choked sob finally made its way past the numb shock. A rumble of voices surrounded them, layering over each other in a quiet hum that he couldn’t understand.

Enok’s voice rose over the rest, grounding him as he shook. Sea water steamed from the parka as fear pumped through his limbs, prickling at his skin with each heartbeat and heating his body from the inside. He heard some familiar voices through the crowd over his tears, followed by a heavy stomping.

A different, softer voice sounded behind him. A gentle, concerned lilt reassuring him that he was okay, that he was safe now. Telling him that he had someone to help protect him on all sides now.

Zuko let himself relax a little, keeping his face buried into Enok’s shoulder as he listened to the crowd move away. The teen stepped closer to the big pole in the middle of the boat and started to loosen his grip. He felt his heart speed up irregularly, arms and legs locking around him as his temperature rose again.

“Nn- no!” He stammered out, feeling tears well in his eyes. Arms wrapped tightly around his waist again, pulling him close. Enok’s kind voice coupled with the faint rock of the boat to settle his nerves.

“No, of course not Zuko,” he smiled, keeping his grip firm despite the furnace he was holding. “I’ll carry you until you’re ready, okay?” Zuko hummed a little in agreement after the words registered in his head, keeping his face pressed into the soft deer-fox fur lining Enok’s collar.

The other teen walked around the deck slowly, coaxing his head up to watch the larger men work. There were a lot of them, but everyone seemed to be doing something different. Zuko never imagined a tiny boat having so many jobs.

The men seemed… kinder, too. Which was very strange, since he recognized a lot of them from the group that laughed with Tonoruk the first time he was on deck. Some of them even patted his head.

One of them came very close to having only nine digits. Zuko thought he heard someone laughing but he couldn’t see who exactly.

Kalik came over while he and Enok watched some men unfurling the sails. He patted his back, a weirdly mean smile on his face as he passed to check on the newly bitten tribesman. Zuko curled further into the teen guiltily as he watched the healer bandage the man. He slipped his healing knuckle between his teeth, the men working with the sails catching his eye again.

One man in particular at least. He made his way over after tying a rope to the rail, pushing long braids out of his eyes with a really big smile. He punched Enok’s shoulder, but Enok just laughed so it must have been a good punch… That made no sense. Zuko didn’t have the time to think about it though, because the smiling man pointed to two other men making their way over.

“Let’s hope the kid likes them, they might not last the night if not,” Tek chuckled, watching the confused and wary look on Zuko’s face as he tried to understand the fast-paced sentence. Then a look of frustration when he clearly hadn’t caught any worthwhile details.

Zuko gave up trying to break apart whatever this man said. There was a bigger issue than some “kid” and “night”.

Two whole people bigger.

Zuko shrank into Enok unconsciously, eyeing the very large, almost identical men walking over. They both seemed almost as nervous of Zuko as he was of them though, which was very weird since Zuko was smaller than Enok and Enok was half the size of Chief. He pushed the confusion aside before it gave him a headache.

The two men were standing right in front of him and Enok, scuffing their boots on the wood with the same odd, apologetic look. Zuko could feel a lot more eyes on him than just the three that had walked over, and it made his skin feel prickly. He hid his face in the soft part of the other teen’s coat, promptly ignoring the two newcomers.

He heard someone laugh again, and a thud, and then a voice that sounded like that Taller Man that had visited to stare with Chief yesterday telling everyone to get back to… something.

Enok started walking him around again, a small glance told Zuko that everyone had gone back to work. He relaxed now that none of the eyes were on him anymore. For now, anyway, since this boat seemed to really like giving him unwanted attention.

They were on their third loop of the deck. At least as far as Zuko knows, since he had buried his face in the warm fur again a little earlier. He looked up to the sound of very close footsteps to see Chief coming up the stairs. He was alone, thankfully. Zuko could go his whole life without Tonoruk anywhere near him.

He watched Chief smile nicely and greet him, but Zuko’s throat hurt inside and out so he waved instead of saying anything back, burying his face against the cold. He listened to Enok being very angry at Chief for some reason and then the man that was really angry at him when Hakoda cut off his phoenix tail spoke.

Enok tensed, tightening his arms around his legs. Zuko looked up curiously just in time to see the group look over to the two same looking men. He hadn’t paid them much attention, but he felt a little sick seeing someone throw a hard punch at the one with his hair back in a really low phoenix tail. Then he heard someone laugh- Zuko could feel guilt making his skin tingle uncomfortably. He had been listening to that deep thump this whole time and just thought it was everyone working.

Someone hit the one with his hair down just as hard, and no one was even trying to help them. It made him think of when Tonoruk had that sharp thing to his neck and it-

It made him think of fire. He felt a white-hot pain in the left side of his face and an awful feeling in his heart, like he had done something very, very wrong. He just wanted to hide himself again until the pain went away, but that gentle voice in his head spoke up. It gave him something to focus on, pulling him out of the fiery red room in his mind’s eye, away from the dangerous figure he couldn’t quite focus on reaching right for him.

It asked him why he wasn’t helping. He wanted to tell it that he had a terrible feeling that he should know better than to say anything. But… The words felt useless, they left him feeling wrong for just thinking it. Because why was he just staying here watching, when no one was stepping up to help?

Maybe they didn’t feel like they could defend themselves. Like they weren’t allowed…

Zuko didn’t care if he was allowed to or not.

He pulled away from Enok before anyone else could hurt the two men. He tripped a little when his feet hit the boards, but that didn’t stop him, he wouldn’t let it. He rooted himself in front of the two same looking men, trying to make himself look big and confident with all of the large and tough looking men’s eyes on him. Even if that didn’t work well for him earlier.

His heart felt like it was trying to get out of his chest. But he had to tell them how wrong this was, that these were their men! They couldn’t just hurt them like this, just because they felt like it!

What he finally fumbled out sounded nothing like what he wanted, but it somehow worked. The man with all the braids, who had been trying to get closer and was starting to make Zuko desperately nervous, stepped back. He held his hands up and said something, and then said that they wouldn’t hurt the two men.

Zuko firmly did not believe him. He couldn’t make a promise for everyone, he didn’t even ask first.

He only relaxed when he saw everyone nodding. So now they all promised, and you can’t break those, Zuko was certain of that. He still wasn’t going to let the man close to any of them though. Just because you can’t break a promise doesn’t mean you can’t get around them.

And he never promised not to hurt Zuko.

The two men behind him stepped up after he had dodged the braided man’s arms for the fourth time, leaning down so they were both the same height as him which was kind of silly looking in his opinion. The one with the phoenix tail took his hand, pointing to a box beside of where they were working.

“Watch for us?” He asked, Zuko nodded immediately. He could definitely watch to make sure no one snuck up on them. He gripped the man’s hand as he led him over, the other one lifting him to sit on it. This was a perfect spot to keep an eye on everyone.

Enok stood nearby, talking to the braided man. Zuko pulled his feet up to sit cross-legged, they were all safe with Enok here.

The one with the wrong phoenix tail sat on a box in front of him, holding a couple ropes. He pointed to himself.

“I’m Povok,” he said with a smile. Zuko smiled a little back, taking one of the ropes when Povok held it out.

He looked on in confusion as Povok twisted his own rope and made some new shape out of it. He looked at his own rope, then back at the twisted one. He wanted a twisty rope.

Povok took the shape out of his rope so they both looked the same again and started twisting it slower. Zuko watched him twist and untwist his rope a couple times, oblivious to the yelling going on beside of him in favor of carefully copying Povok’s hands.

The rope fell limp in his own, earning a frustrated huff when no shape happened. He tried again, watching the larger hands make the shape. His second try was just as bad as the first.

Zuko didn’t know what he was doing wrong. He tried again.

And again.

And again.

He felt angry tears stinging his eyes. He didn’t know why but he knew he should be able to do this. It was just a weirdly twisted rope, it was nothing! He could feel the rope getting hot in his hands as he tried again. He wanted to throw the stupid rope into the water.

Just as that heated thought crossed his mind though, another, much calmer voice washed through. It really was nothing so he shouldn’t be so frustrated. He’ll get it with practice. He just needed to ask for help and it would be okay.

Zuko held his rope out to Povok, the man setting his own shaped rope down to take the two ends of Zuko’s. He twisted it up with Zuko still holding on.

So that was how it was done! He hummed happily, shaking the rope to get the excited flutters out of his arms. Povok untwisted it for him, and he twisted it right back up. Now he could make rope shapes! And, looking around at the ropes tying the sails and boxes down, there were a lot of shapes he could learn.

Apparently that would have to wait though, Chief was walking over.

************************

Hakoda had been watching the prince with his rope endeavor for the last half hour. He stepped down from the helm to maybe help the poor kid when he saw him triumphantly hold up a messy knot.

He walked over to congratulate Zuko, smiling when the prince took notice of him and eagerly held out the tied rope.

“Very nice,” the chief hummed, looking the loose knot over closely. The kid in front of him glowed from the praise, making his heart ache a little for his own children.

“It’s going to start getting dark soon, let’s take you inside.” He helped Zuko down from the box. Zuko went willingly, waving to Povok and Ranutt with the tied-up rope dangling from his hand. Enok took over in an instant, picking the teen up to get him to the infirmary before the night crew saw him. Hakoda chuckled as he watched Zuko lean dangerously back from Enok to shove the rope in his face as they went down the stairs.

Bato walked over, glaring at the Water Tribe teen’s back and clearly still sore over whatever Enok had spat back at him earlier. Hakoda wrapped an arm around him to ward off the chilled evening air.

“You’re not adopting the fire brat.”

Hakoda barked out a laugh, shoving the taller man off of him. “Who said I wanted him?” He didn’t bother schooling his face into something more serious as Bato scrutinized him.

“You’re getting the Look, Koda. The same one you had when you almost took in that seal leopard kitten ‘because it was’-”

“It was injured! I didn’t want it to just die out there!”

“Hakoda it was trying to eat Tek by day three!”

“It was building his character.”

“Hakoda,” Bato had a warning in his voice, the chief chose a tactful retreat. And a compromise.

“I won’t adopt the Fire Prince, as if I would to begin with, Bato. But I’m not going to not father him. It’s instinct, and instinct is always right.” Bato groaned, conceding.

Now if he could just keep to his word. He had to make sure he didn’t even mentally adopt the kid. The sweet, hurt kid. Who just learned how to tie a rope and was as proud as Sokka was after catching his first fish. And walked headstrong to protect two men he didn’t know from other men who had tormented him less than a day ago. Who smiled at his praise with a giant, hand shaped scar on his face- really who could do that to the Fire Prince?

Hakoda sighed quietly. This was already proving to be harder than he thought.

Chapter 8: Flame

Chapter Text

The night passed uneventfully, which felt like a Tui given blessing to Hakoda. He walked into the infirmary with the sun just reddening the sky to find Kalik still passed out on one of the beds, a fur so poorly pulled over him it could have only been the work of the firebender in the floor staring at him from behind a… surprisingly well tied slipknot.

Hakoda could have sworn Povok only showed the kid a simple knot. Kalik must have shown him this one before going to bed. He walked over, kneeling down in front of the prince and taking the rope from him. Zuko watched him with wide eyes, chewing his lower lip.

“This is very good, Zuko,” he smiled, watching the prince flutter his hands out with a proud smile. Handing back the rope, which went instantly to the teen’s mouth to gnaw at it, he stood and pulled Zuko with him. “Did Kalik show you?”

He waited patiently, letting Zuko mull his question over while he chewed on the cord. His eyebrows snapped to his hairline when the boy shook his head.

“No?” He was met with a nod, the prince dropping the rope to walk past Hakoda, pushing the door shut with a click. He wondered why until he heard the heavy thud of Tonoruk walking by. Zuko rubbed the bandages around his neck with a shaking hand, holding the door firmly until the footsteps faded up the stairs.

Hakoda pulled the lightly trembling boy close once he relaxed a little, ignoring the charred handprint in the wood. “Come with me, Zuko.” He picked up the rope and handed it back to the prince, who promptly began chewing on the fibers nervously. The chief took a free over-heated hand and led him to the hall, feeling the gentle tug as Zuko hesitated at the doorway.

He stayed still, looking back to see the prince craning his head as far as the bandages would allow, staring at Kalik across the room.

“It’ll be alright, let’s let him sleep.” Zuko pulled the cord down to make a quiet protest, his palm near blistering for a moment before he seemed to calm down again. The teen shoved the rope back in his mouth, stepping across the threshold timidly. Hakoda took half steps with him, heading away from the stairs. The loop of the slipknot was already fraying from the boy’s grinding teeth by the time they made it to his office.

The chief let Zuko in, watching him wander around the cramp space from the doorway. Curiosity gleamed in his yellow eyes as he examined everything, pausing at the desk to stare at the maps laid out for a long moment before drifting away to look at the shinier items sitting around.

Hakoda stepped inside, letting the door swing shut and guiding the boy to a small pile of furs near the desk.

“Hungry?” He asked, helping him sit in the small nest. Zuko dropped the cord from his mouth, nodding. Hakoda picked up a steaming bowl of stew from the desk, settling in front of him. “Here-” He held the bowl, guiding the teen’s hand to the spoon and helping him hold the utensil properly. After a couple slow bites he seemed to get the hang of it, pulling the spoon and bowl from Hakoda without a word and digging in.

Hakoda chuckled, getting up to sit at the desk. He needed to plot a course for the nearest port, supplies were running thin since their last dock. He wasn’t even going to begin to think about working out how to let the injured prince stretch his legs without anyone recognizing him, especially with how close these ports were to Fire Nation colonies.

For now, he would just chart their path, glancing occasionally to the teen eating clumsily beside of him. The chief felt his heart tug a little as he reached to wipe his mouth, chuckling quietly at the small jump he was met with.

He was beginning to really miss his children. And this Fire Nation royal was not making anything any easier…

A half-finished bowl clattered a little on the corner of the desk, almost tipping onto the beginnings of a letter to one of the Earth Kingdom generals. Hakoda caught the dish, looking humorously at the prince who was trying yet again to chew through his rope, completely oblivious to the mess he almost made.

Something seemed to catch the boy’s eye, and suddenly Hakoda’s old qilaut was being dragged from its place behind crates. Excitement shone bright Zuko’s face as he picked up the qatuk strapped to it and beat a quiet, faltering rhythm.

“Very nice, keep playing!” Hakoda encouraged, matching the joyous grin the prince gave him. The rattling percussion gave a decent, albeit aimless, beat for him to work to. The chief smiled to himself as he turned back to the maps, letting himself focus while Zuko played not-very-quietly at his side.

************************

The drumbeats faded slowly, Hakoda barely noticed when the silence settled around them. He only realized the stillness when the candle in front of him, burned nearly down to its holder from so many hours spent at this desk, began flickering in time with the even breathing that had taken over the cabin.

Glancing over, he was met with the prince dozing in a tight little ball on the furs. He watched in silent awe as each breath matched the rise and fall of the small flame. Not many tribesmen have had the pleasure of seeing firebending up close without wondering if they would walk away from it. Hakoda had never seen a bender control flames they hadn’t made, either. Even with them available, the soldiers only ever seemed to produce their own.

That was always violent though. Always raging and dangerous. This was peaceful, Hakoda felt he could grow used to seeing such a serene display-

No, he couldn’t get used to this. The Fire Lord’s response would be arriving within the day, it wouldn’t do to grow too attached to a child he would be sending home so soon. A child who would be going home to his family, who had to be missing him…

Hakoda couldn’t help but wonder who exactly had burned the boy. What had happened to them for something that was most likely an assassination attempt. Why they had been allowed to get so close-

A sharp knock pulled him from his uneasy thoughts, Okla stepping inside with a messenger gull preening on his shoulder and a scroll sealed with a fire nation stamp in his hand.

“Mail,” he announced, handing the scroll to Hakoda with a glance spared for the sleeping prince. The bird on his coat trilled, flying down to the warm bundle and cuddling right up to the small space left at his stomach. “And a pet, apparently.”

Hakoda smiled tightly, his attention on the red wax sealing the tube in his hand. Okla saw himself out, the door creaking shut again behind him. The air felt like it had left with him.

Taking his knife out, the chief peeled the wax back and unfurled the thick scroll. The top of the paper had a lot of grand script that was far too detailed to be anything actually important, it seemed to just be some frivolous nothingness honestly. Below that began the address, Fire Lord Ozai, son of Azulon, meaningless lineage in Hakoda’s opinion. Especially the end of the two lines of text that declared him being a “direct descendant of Agni”. He never liked royals and their power trips; it always sent a small spark of irritation through him.

It was the body of the message that started Hakoda’s blood boiling.

Savage of the Water Tribe, quite a way to begin discussion with the man who had your son. Jaw set, Hakoda continued to read.

The injury you described affecting the former heir to Agni’s throne, banished Prince Zuko, son of Lady Ursa and Fire Lord Ozai, grandson of Fire Lord Azulon… Sweet La they really focused on their family trees- …is a devastating blow to the lineage of Agni. While we mourn the loss, I, Fire Lord Ozai, would formally request for you or your men to allow the disowned heir entry to his next life. Preferably before he may bring any dishonor to his remaining kin.

If unable, as we are aware that the Southern Water Tribe finds great value in even the most insignificant, it would bring my daughter, Princess Azula, daughter of Lady Ursa and Fire Lord Ozai… great pleasure in assisting her older brother yet again. Proof will, undoubtedly, be required of the fulfillment of this request.

We await your response, may Agni shine on you in your endeavor.

Hakoda was seeing red by the end of the scroll.

Shaking hands refurled the paper, shoving it back in the tube and dropping the whole thing to the floor with disgust.

So, not sending the prince- former prince home. Not for all the money in the Earth Kingdom. Cruel, heartless, spirits damned bastards-

A soft rustling gave Hakoda pause as he moved to snuff the gently flaring candle. The young teen stirred, rubbing his good eye as he sat up. Golden eyes widened in surprise and then glee at the tired messenger gull peering at him from the furs. Without a glance spared to the chief Zuko carefully lifted the bird to his chest, pressing his face into its soft feathers with a happy hum.

Hakoda felt his furious heartbeat settle. This was a perfect opportunity to spirit the boy away, even if it meant playing to the Fire Lord’s expectations. He never had figured out what to do with the child’s wolf tail, choosing to just wrap it in some parchment to store. La forbid it was something important, or religious, he would hate to anger spirits with any more disrespect.

Now he knew exactly what to do with it.

Pulling the parchment from a crate beside of the firebender, he unwrapped the wolf tail and set to work on a response letter. Sending this back as soon as possible would be the best to make Ozai believe they were just waiting to kill the… Tui he’s a child.

Shaking his head in disbelief, Hakoda started on the letter. The brush shook slightly in his hand as he wrote out the horrific lie, all too aware of the boy beside of him gently swaying with the ship, brushing ruffled feathers back with kind hands. This warm ray of sunshine, being raised under the depths of a cold iceberg. It would amaze Hakoda if he had ever smiled before now.

The candle burned low enough to snuff itself out by the time he was finished.

He rested his brush in the inkpot with a frustrated sigh, looking at the still glistening sentences shining in the light streaming through the porthole. He stretched his cramped hand, wiping the ink from his fingers onto a blackened cloth nearby. A soft tug on his tunic brought his attention down to the teen he had almost forgot was there.

Zuko was looking at him in what could only be concern, biting on the rope that was now in a simple knot. He held up the dozing messenger gull, offering it to the chief. Hakoda couldn’t have fought back the smile if he wanted to.

Taking the bird, he rested it in his lap with his hands laid over it’s body warmly. This was apparently not good enough, since the boy was climbing to his feet to grip Hakoda’s wrists, demonstrating how to pet the La-blessed thing. He was right, too. The gull ruffled his feathers up with a quiet warble, resting against his legs.

Zuko let go of his hands, clapping excitedly. Hakoda watched little vibrations run down the teen’s arms as he shook his hands up by his face, unable to contain the movement. He was smiling big enough for his nose to scrunch. And the Fire Lord wanted this gone like some disgrace. If he needed any proof the Fire Nation royalty was a corrupt pit of vipers, he wouldn’t need to look further. He didn’t want to think of what the young princess was like if she would travel all the way out here to slaughter her own brother.

It all left a sour taste in his mouth.

One that Zuko seemed keenly aware of somehow. He felt a warm hand grip his own, and suddenly he was being dragged from his chair by a teen half his weight. The gull squawked, landing on the floor and burrowing into the abandoned furs. Zuko clenched his rope between his teeth and used both hands to lead Hakoda to his door.

Pushing it open carefully, he watched the boy peer around before pulling him out into the hall and back to the infirmary. They walked in to Kalik sitting at the porthole, sipping some tea with a raised brow.

“That’s where the flickerfly went,” he smiled, setting the cup down before the worried bender could cause him to drop it. A smart move, since Zuko had dragged Hakoda across the room and was trying to pull the older tribesman from his own chair.

Hakoda looked on in confusion when the boy spoke.

“Fix please, f- fix.” He heard Zuko stutter out, clear aggravation in his face at the sentence. He dropped it in favor of looking at Kalik pleadingly, pointing to Hakoda.

Kalik smiled, standing up. “Go sit, Zuko, I’ll fix him.” He promised, nudging the teen to his bed. The boy frowned a little, glancing between them before nodding and making his way to the back of the room with the cord firmly in his mouth again.

“So,” the healer started once the bender was sat and drifting to his own world across the room. “What am I fixing, Chief?” There was humor dancing in his grey eyes, one that Hakoda would match if the reason for his ire wasn’t so recent.

“I received a response from the Fire Lord. I think Zuko wants you to fix my irritation,” he answered, spitting the title like it was a bad sea prune. Kalik’s other brow rose to match the first.

“Well, the best I can prescribe is some time to relax. Why don’t you take the boy up on deck and spend some time with him. He seems to work wonders on nerves if you ask Enok. Who, by the way, will not be very happy with your kidnapping. He’s certain Tonoruk spirited Zuko away in the night and tossed him over.”

Hakoda nodded, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m already on his bad side, I hope this doesn’t put me in silent treatment territory.” He chuckled just a little, heading over to lead the teen up on deck. Kalik stopped him with a hand on his shoulder, dropping his voice.

“Anything in particular that letter said that you need to share?” He muttered, watching Hakoda intently. Hakoda leaned over lowering his voice too.

“We are not returning him. Not to that man… I want to give it some time before telling anyone, even Enok. While I think some of the men will be fine with it, I don’t have a guarantee that my hand won’t be forced into leaving him to the Earth Kingdom.” Kalik nodded, gripping his shoulder and sitting back down to finish his tea.

“Well, I won’t hold you any longer, you two get up there already,” the healer smiled at Zuko a little as Hakoda pulled the boy up, leading him back into the hall. Zuko waved to Kalik before the door shut, gripping the chief’s hand and following him to the steps, only hesitating a little before climbing them.

Hakoda took the teen up to the helm, letting him hang onto a rope that was pulled taut a few feet from the rail. The bender looked out at the deep blue with a nervous grin, shaking the rope energetically. Hakoda leaned against the railing overlooking the deck, watching Enok drag Tek towards them the moment he caught sight of Zuko.

Bato stepped away from the wheel, handing it over to Okla again and leaning beside of Hakoda to watch the small, pale teen get engulfed by their youngest member who had just taken the steps three at a time. Tek walked up the stairs at a much more reasonable pace, tipping his head to the chief and second in command before lifting both boys in an orca-bear hug.

Hakoda smiled, listening to Enok’s cursing being drowned out by Zuko’ and Tek’s laughter. A glance to his side showed Bato matching his grin at the three.

Maybe he could get used to this after all.

Chapter 9: Ember

Chapter Text

Hakoda could only let himself enjoy the sea air for a small while. Leaving Tek in charge of Enok and Zuko, much to Enok’s dismay, he took Bato’s hand and led him back to his cabin.

“What is it Koda?” Bato asked, looking at him curiously before eyeing Zuko’s wolf tail laying on his desk. “And why do you have that thing out…?”

Hakoda sighed, sitting at the desk. “I got a response from the Fire Lord.”

“That’s great, when do we drop the kid off? Also, didn’t explain the hair on your desk.”

“We’re not taking him back.” Bato stared at him a moment, sitting on the bed pushed against the far wall.

“… Koda we can’t keep him. Remember? You promised not to adopt him,” Bato said slowly, watching the chief. Hakoda picked up the scroll he had discarded earlier in his anger.

“We can’t take him back, Bato. His father asked me to kill him- he offered to send the boy’s Tui-blessed sister to do it if we didn’t.” He tossed the scroll over, letting Bato read the heinous request while he wrapped the wolf tail in a new parchment, sliding it into an empty tube. “I’m going to use this as a chance to get the boy to safety. If they think a bunch of ‘savages’ already killed him off, maybe we can take him somewhere the Fire Nation doesn’t bother… I’m praying this will be enough ‘proof’ for him.” He shook the tube, rolling up his response and sliding it in too, before sealing it with blue wax.

Bato was gripping the letter from Ozai, mouth a thin, angry line as he looked up. “What do you think would happen if he saw through it, though…?” Hakoda shook his head, stress deepening the lines around his tense scowl.

“I don’t know… but I can’t see him caring very much unless a rumor starts somehow. Ozai seems more focused on image than anything.” They both glowered at the paper in Bato’s hands a moment, disgust thick in the air. “… It’s only a week to the nearest neutral port. And I believe there’s an abbey there too that can take him in if all else fails. We’ll dock at the next one to stock up and sail there.”

Bato nodded, rolling the offending parchment back up. “If it were anyone else, I would tell you to send this back in pieces. But that sounds like the best plan. I’ll go tell Okla to shift course so we can dock soon.” The second in command got up, resting a hand on Hakoda’s shoulder as he passed and walking out. Hakoda coaxed the messenger gull from the fur pile it had decided to nest in, tying the scroll to its leg.

“Come on, this needs to make it to him before he decides to go ahead and send the princess. He may not give much thought to his son, but something tells me if anything happened to his daughter it would be a different story.” Hakoda opened the porthole, shooing the bird out of it and closing it back.

He sat back at his desk, letting out a long sigh into the quiet. The silence that surrounded him was quickly broken by laughter above his head.

Laughter and the distinct sound of Povok’s cursing.

Letting out another sigh, only much more aggravated, Hakoda stretched himself up and headed back to the deck. Looking up at the helm, he saw that spirits-damned gull locked tight in firebender arms. Povok was standing beside of Okla, nursing a sharp bite courtesy of the trilling bird. Enok was sitting on the ground in front of Zuko, clutching his sides as he laughed.

The chief walked up, standing over the still laughing teen. “What did I miss?”

Enok stifled himself, wiping away tears. “Chief- Chief this bird came from nowhere and just attacked Povok for some reason, and then Zuko just kind of picked it up and it settled right down like it hadn’t just tried to fight someone!” He kept chuckling, especially when Povok shot him a disgruntled look from behind the helmsman.

Hakoda looked at the gull sternly, stepping over to Zuko. “Zuko that bird is working,” He took the bird gently, tossing it in the air and watching it catch on the wind, flying off with an irritated flick of its wings. “We can’t hold it until it’s not working.”

Looking back, Hakoda knew he was in trouble.

Who on this La-forsaken ship taught the kid how to make that face.

Zuko was looking up at him with wide, watery eyes jumping between him and the messenger gull shrinking in the distance. He looking like he had no idea why Hakoda could do such a thing, like all of his dreams had come crashing down thanks to Hakoda taking that damn bird. His lower lip started trembling a little.

Hakoda’s own eyes widened, his brain running full speed to figure out how to avoid the impending tears. If he was anything like Katara was growing up he wouldn’t want to hear anything from the chief-

Enok came to the rescue, stepping up from where he had been watching the stare off with Tek. “That was a busy bird, Zuko, he’ll be back.” He gripped the boy’s shoulders, giving him a gentle, playful shake.

“Yeah,” Tek interjected. “He might bring friends to meet you while he’s gone, flickerfly.”

Zuko rubbed his eyes, sniffing a little as he processed what they said. He nodded quietly, looking dejected. Which was not as bad and yet even worse than the puppy trout eyes. Hakoda could work with this, though. A disappointed child just needed a distraction.

“Zuko,” Hakoda smiled kindly when the teen looked his way, despite the frown that was very specifically pointed at him. “I’m sorry. I should have asked before I took your friend.” He stepped over, gripping a warm elbow gently and speaking a little lower. “Why don’t you help us steer? We’re following him.”

The teen thought a moment before pointing in the direction the bird disappeared. Hakoda nodded, leading him to the wheel and settling him on a crate beside of it.

“You sit here, and I’ll steer us. You just keep track of where he went alright?” Zuko hummed a moment before nodding. Povok, who had been swabbing nearby after nursing his bird bite, sat in front of the teen with two new ropes.

Zuko instantly forgot his disappointment, taking the rope he was handed and eagerly showing Povok the slip knot he had somehow taught himself.

The tribesman looked on in surprise. “Where did you learn that?” He asked, examining it.

Zuko smiled a bit, not answering.

“I walked in this morning and he had made one with the other rope too, he must have been up half the night figuring it out.” Hakoda commented, turning the wheel sharply to start their new path.

“Well keelhaul me, this is impressive flickerfly,” Povok shared a smile with the teen, handing it back. He untied his own. “I guess this means we can start you on the knots we use, maybe you can help out eventually.” Zuko looked excited at the idea, shoving his freshly untied rope at Povok as a very clear and mildly impatient request to start teaching already.

Bato walked by, shoving Enok and Tek down beside of the teen. “You two could use a lesson, too. We had to retie everything you both secured last night.”

Enok looked taken aback, Tek just resigned himself, picking up a length of the cord.

“I’ll have you know I can make about any knot on this ship perfectly,” Enok declared, earning an impressive number of eye rolls from the men who heard him. Tek took him up on the challenge.

“Oh yeah? Let’s see who can make an anchor hitch the fastest then, surely a master would get that basic knot done easy. Loser has to sit through the lesson.” He grinned, shaking another rope in Enok’s face. Enok yanked it from him, sitting in front of the rail to tie around it.

“You’re on, this is child’s play!”

Zuko watched from beside of Hakoda as the two tried to tie the beginner knot faster than the other. Hakoda watched the teen, seeing his eyes trace every movement Tek’s hands made until he was leaning back to pull on his newly tied hitch, tightening it.

Enok leaned back on his too, falling backwards when the rope slipped. Zuko laughed, drawing the attention of the men not already on the helm. Tek stood triumphantly, declaring himself the king of knot tying and condemning Enok to “baby knot making class” as his first decree, much to said tribesman’s chagrin.

Bato had already pushed a second box beside of Zuko’s, patting it with a viper grin. “Come on, class is starting.” He teased. Zuko, who was apparently completely unaware they were making fun of Enok, hit the top of the box eagerly until the other teen was beside of him. Enok sat grudgingly.

Povok showed Zuko how to tie a reef knot, giving Enok a pointed look. “This is used to tie the sails back, something someone didn’t do last night.”

“Hey, I tied them back, someone is sabotaging me!”

“No arguing with your teacher,” Hakoda chimed in, nodding to Zuko when the boy tapped his leg, pointing slightly to the right of the prow. He had started drifting just a little west of where they were trying to go. He had to hand it to the kid, he was homed in on their direction like a messenger gull.

“Reef knots are literally baby knots,” Enok grumbled to himself. Zuko held up a near picture-perfect reef knot moments after he said this, smiling again proudly.

“Well done Zuko! Enok where’s yours?” Povok grinned. “Don’t tell me it’s too difficult, should I start you where I did him?” He gestured to the pale teen. Zuko undid the reef knot, tying a plain overhand knot to show the other.

Hakoda chuckled, watching Enok examine the way Zuko tied the knot with the patience of a monk while Tek and Bato laughed.

“Povok, not that I don’t think this is invaluable but… I’m skipping class.” Enok stood up, pushing the box back with the other crates. “I’ll take notes from Zuko if I need any help, deal?” Povok laughed a bit.

“Deal, and you can finish swabbing for me.” The teen groaned, picking up the mop where it was leaned on the rail. Deftly avoiding Tek, who had been trying to lasso the mop handle with a slipknot, he stomped down the steps to get started on the deck.

************************

By the time the sun was resting low in the sky, Hakoda had watched Zuko master several new knots. All the while correcting the course when he or Bato strayed to far to the side. A little prodigy, then, if he was picking up this fast despite his injury.

“We should be in port by midday tomorrow thanks to the little torch lighting the way,” Okla smiled, taking the La-blessed slungshot the boy had made for him and looking it over. “Tight knotwork, good job.”

Zuko grinned a little, leaning on a crate near the rail where he had several more in the works.

“East.” Hakoda heard him say quietly. He had picked up on the directions in that time too, it seemed. The chief turned the wheel, righting their prow for the hundredth time it seemed. If all of the firebenders were this good at navigation they would have lost a long time ago. It was a good thing most of them seemed to be useless without a compass.

Kalik came up to the helm just as the last line of light slipped below the water, hoisting Zuko up from his place beside of a gently flickering lantern.

“Time to rest, Zuko,” He let the teen gather the lengths of rope Povok had cut for him, taking the slungshot he was offered. Enok and Tek met them at the base of the stairs to wish the boy a good night and Hakoda shared a smile with him before he disappeared down the stairs with the healer.

“A whole day without a murder plot. With that kid’s luck this is probably a first,” Bato joked quietly, lighting the lantern on the other side of the helm. Hakoda smirked a little, shaking his head.

“The spirits certainly seem to like to stick the poor boy in piranha-shark dens.” He replied, watching the men tie back the sails. They were entering trade waters; it wouldn’t do to run full sail into the side of a trawler or ship.

Speaking of ships, Hakoda tilted his ear to the quiet, disgustingly unnatural sound of metal grinding on metal. Fire Nation. Bato looked at him to give command, Okla and Ranutt positioning to blow out their lanterns in the overcast darkness.

The chief held his hand up, ready to form a fist as silent signal for attack. He looked behind them, the clanking of a worn engine a far cry from the near silent Fire Nation vessels they usually met. The rickety ship chugged up by their side slowly instead of slicing through the water like a knife skating ice. He put his hand down.

They all watched in tense anticipation as the rusted boat pulled past them. An older man, around Kalik’s age, eyed them from the prow with piercing yellow eyes.

He bowed low.

Hakoda tipped his head.

The ship continued to struggle past them, getting lost in the dark as soon as it appeared. They could still hear the engine whining long after the lantern light stopped glinting from the metal. Everyone shook the fight from themselves and got back to work. They joked, relieved, that the old man had been so clearly intimidated by the tribe.

Hakoda felt as though they were wrong. He hadn’t looked intimidated.

The man looked as though he were grieving.

Chapter 10: Torch

Chapter Text

Zuko woke with the sun the next morning with a spring in his step. Getting up and pressing his face to the porthole, he could see the distant shadow of land. Okla, the scary man that wasn't nearly as scary as he looked, said it was thanks to him that they were going to get there so soon. The thought that he had helped so much had him standing a little straighter with pride.

He stayed there for a few minutes, watching the sun rise. He could feel the energy humming in his arms, a weird tingling running to his fingertips from his chest. He felt it at night too, watching the waves drift into the dark, but this was amazing. He could watch from here for hours.

But Kalik had promised him tea and a game so he couldn't stand around too long.

Giving the sun a small wave, he went to shake the healer awake. Kalik, naturally, sat up only after Zuko remembered the word "please", which was very rude of him. Zuko got the last laugh though when the healer realized the time with a groan.

"Really kid? It's barely past sunrise!" He rubbed a hand down his face, glaring at the wide grin he was met with.

"Morning, tea, game." Zuko replied excitedly, twisting the corner of Kalik's furs between slightly smoking hands. He still felt like he was buzzing with energy, but he managed to shake it out while Kalik finally stood.

"Who said anything about a game, brat?" Kalik smiled a little at him, stretching.

Zuko smiled too, happily patting the tribesman's arm and pointing to the tea set. Kalik let him take his arm and drag him over.

"Alright, alright Zuko, why don't you work on those slungshots while I brew this?" Zuko considered it for a moment before nodding, sitting on the floor beside the table Kalik kept his herbs.

He wove the ropes steadily, breathing in the calm scent of jasmine that floated through the air as soon as the healer opened the small glass jar. Kalik had dozens of herbal teas, but this one just felt… Right. It made Zuko feel calm and safe, so when the healer left him to choose he swiped up the jar with the oddly familiar leaves immediately.

The smell of the tea brewing filled the cabin. But it felt like there was something missing. Zuko couldn’t put his finger on it but looking around at the worn wood and beds suddenly felt wrong. He could imagine a metal box that somehow felt like a cage and home, a mat on the floor and swords on the walls being lit red by candles. A voice speaking nonsense in a way that made his blood boil, but just on the surface. He couldn’t understand it, couldn’t even see the man speaking, yet he could feel the warmth that settled in his chest as he listened to the quiet rumble.

The comforting gravel of this unknown man’s voice was replaced with the thunder of Kalik’s, jolting him out of his thought.

“Kid? Did I startle you?” The healer took his hand, pulling him up to sit at the table properly. “The tea’s ready… What were you thinking about?” He asked him gently, watching gold slowly roam the room as if it had suddenly changed in the last five minutes.

Zuko frowned, taking his cup and holding it between his hands. He had so many words swirling around, so many sentences and descriptions that his mouth just couldn’t form. It was frustrating.

“I- uh… mm…” Kalik sat patiently, waiting for him to gather his thoughts. “R- room… different. Metal? And- and man- a man, uh… safe…?” He let his voice taper off quietly, irritated at the broken answer. He could think just fine, it was- it was infuriating to not be able to make those thoughts into words. He couldn’t even listen very fast. It was like all of his words were trapped behind a net. They couldn’t get out and new ones could barely get it.

The tea in his hands started to boil, letting out a puff of steam that hit him in the face. Zuko blinked, losing his irritation to curiosity. He could feel the blistering heat from the cup, the tea inside simmering down now that he wasn’t so mad. But… shouldn’t it be hurting him?

Kalik sure looked like it should be hurting him. His grey eyes were fixed on the cup, he almost looked nervous. Zuko set the cup to the side, looking at his palms. They were still pale, no trace of the burn that should’ve happened from holding the hot ceramic. He focused on his hand, feeling the ends of his fingers slowly heat again. The smell of scorched tea lingered in the air.

“How about the game, kid?” Kalik asked, rather loudly. Zuko startled from his concentration, looking up at the healer with all of his attention. Kalik smiled, but it looked off and he kept glancing to the still hot cup.

“Have you ever heard of Chief’s Orders?”

Zuko shook his head, he couldn’t really remember many games if he thought about it. He wondered how lucky Chief felt to have a whole game named after him. Kalik grinned again, genuinely.

“If I tell you to do something, and I say ‘Chief’s Orders’, you have to do it or you lose,” the healer explained slowly, pouring Zuko a cup of not-burnt tea. “If you do something and I didn’t say ‘Chief’s Orders’, then you lose.”

Zuko nodded, that sounded easy enough.

************************

Enok walked into the infirmary and was immediately confused.

Kalik was standing in the middle of the room with his open hand raised, not unlike Hakoda last night as they watched the little Fire Nation scrap trudge past. He looked at the smirk on the healer’s face with slowly building unease.

“Chief’s Orders, attack.”

Enok was tackled to the side as soon as Kalik’s fist closed. Him and his assailant crashed into the wall, sliding to the floor. He felt two arms lock around his neck and a warm cheek press against his.

“Ah, oh no, a fierce warrior has beaten me!” Enok grinned, hooking an arm under one of the teen’s legs and standing with him. He was met with light laughter, Zuko making sure to hold on tighter to not fall out of his grip.

Kalik chuckled, sitting back in his chair. “I promised him a game, he seems to like this one.” The bender nodded instantly in agreement.

“Well we might have to call the game for now, Hakoda wants you two up on deck. We’re almost to port.” Enok adjusted his hold, shifting the teen to the side. “He said that rusted tub that went by last night is docked, so we’re just staying until tomorrow and getting out before trouble catches up.”

Kalik stood, grabbing a thin blue cloak from a crate by the door. “Chief’s Orders, you win.” He huffed a small laugh at the pleased smile he was met with. The little brat looked like he just knew he’d be the winner. The healer tied the cloak around the boy’s shoulders, lifting the hood over his head and covering the short bristle of hair that had already grown out. “Keep that on, okay?”

Zuko nodded, examining the patterns embroidered in the hem as Enok carried him out of the room and up to the deck.

Kalik followed after getting a satchel for any herbs or medical supplies that might catch his eye. He walked up the steps to find Enok standing behind Hakoda with Zuko shaking nervously in his arms.

The young tribesman was glaring coldly over Hakoda's shoulder at none other than Tonoruk, who was aggressively sharpening his spear.

"If that freak leaves the boat there's gonna be trouble. The Southern Water Tribe, harboring an ashmaker. You're going to lose all of our allies for one murderer." Tonoruk growled over the scrape of his whetstone.

"Tonoruk, he's getting off of this ship for a bit. He's not a prisoner, so we're not going to treat him like one." Hakoda pinched the bridge of his nose. "And stop sharpening that before you grind it to the stick. Everyone can tell you're just trying to scare the poor kid."

The other tribesman glared, setting his spear to the side and standing. "You're all traitors. Ashmaker sympathizers." He spat, storming down to the hold.

Zuko lifted his head slowly, glancing back at the stairs below deck. He relaxed, letting Enok set him down.

"Take him to watch us pull into port, Enok," Hakoda gestured to the prow where they were getting steadily closer to the busy town. Enok led the teen off, clearly still tense.

Zuko had the same set to his shoulders until they got to the rail. His posture relaxed as he followed the movement in town and the older men watched, amused, as he smacked the railing in excitement.

Kalik turned his attention from them, looking to Hakoda. "He got frustrated and boiled his tea this morning."

Hakoda's expression darkened in an instant. They both looked towards the teen who had been swept up from behind by Tek and tossed over his shoulder. Laughter sounded across the boards.

"... I can't put him back in the cuffs." Hakoda said quietly. "But if he starts bending-"

"He could bring the ship down accidentally."

Hakoda nodded. "Has he produced fire yet?" The healer shook his head, soothing the chief's concern. "We can keep an eye on it then. His hands have heated like that since the cuffs were removed. With La's blessing that's all they'll do."

Kalik hummed a little skeptically, but nodded anyway. Enok made his way over with Tek, who had maneuvered Zuko to ride on his back.

"Chief who's taking him into town, and why is it us?" Enok grinned, hands clasped in front of him pleadingly.

Hakoda raised a brow. "Not that I don't think you'd fight Ozai himself if something happened to him, but your track record for losing things is… impressive. You'll have to try harder than that."

Enok dropped to his knees, stared at Hakoda until he'd worked up tears, and tried again.

"Chief, I am but your humble servant and only wish to ferry this injured soul through the vagabond infested port we are docking in, will you permit me?"

Hakoda watched in amusem*nt. Enok blinked, forcing a single tear down his cheek.

"I just wanted you to say 'please'," Hakoda chuckled, helping him back to his feet. "As long as Tek goes with you, and you three come back before dark."

Hakoda reached into pocket, handing Tek a small bag of coins. "That's got coppers for all three of you, don't buy anything large, stupid, or dangerous."

Tek did an Earth Kingdom salute, earning a laugh from the teen he was carrying when the movement jostled him.

"Here flickerfly, don't drop this," he handed the bag up to Zuko, heading over to the rail where they were lowering the gangplank. Zuko clutched the coins tightly, cradling the bag between himself and Tek when Enok tried to snatch it.

Hakoda and Kalik watched them walk off of the boat to the bustling crowd milling between merchants. The light blue hood over Zuko's head a beacon until they disappeared around a corner.

Rusted metal creaked to their right, the Fire Nation ship beside them lowering its own ramp to the dock.

Hakoda locked eyes with the elderly man again, sharing a curt nod as he and his crew dispersed. They watched him share a quiet comment with one of his men while heading for a tea shop.

"Why do I get the feeling this trip is going to go poorly?" Hakoda frowned, heading for the plank.

Kalik offered no comfort. "Because you sent a firebender who attracts trouble off with the trouble makers." He smiled, walking past the chief to start searching for medical supplies.

Hakoda sighed heavily, rubbing away a headache. He sent a prayer to Tui and La for the strength to deal with whatever happens.

************************

Tek and Enok took Zuko to a food stand almost as soon as their feet hit the ground. They were both determined to try every Earth Kingdom street food they could and this town wouldn't escape their path.

"Zuko do you see anything you want to try?" Tek asked, looking over some candied seeds. Zuko peered over his shoulder, idly gnawing on the drawstring to the coin pouch. The vendor pursed her lips at the teen still riding on his back but didn't say anything.

Zuko looked over the selection with disinterest. He recognized a few foods, mainly the red and orange ones, but nothing caught his eye.

Enok lifted a bag from behind the candy Tek was looking at. Zuko perked up instantly, pointing at it.

"Please? Please ah- that please?" He looked at Enok hopefully. Enok smiled, holding that bag and a bag of sugared fruit up.

"We'll take these." The vendor counted the copper, watching Zuko take his bag with just a touch of contempt.

"Is there an issue, ma'am?" Tek asked icily, following her line of sight. She smiled, handing back the change.

"Nothing sir, I just didn't know that the… *products* of the raids would be as problematic as what made them."

Enok and Tek both turned the same furious shade, turning and leaving for the plaza. Zuko picked up on their irritation almost immediately. He patted Tek's shoulders gently, trying to help soothe the aggressive thrum flowing through his friend.

Tek slowed down, offering a tense smile to the teen. "It's alright, flickerfly. Here-" He let Zuko slide off his back to the ground, taking his hand and leading him to a bench out of the way. "What did you get?"

Zuko sat down, Enok and Tek sitting on either side of him. He showed the bag with a happy grin.

"Fire flakes?" Zuko nodded, opening the top of the bag and getting a small handful. He popped it in his mouth, offering the bag to the tribesmen.

Glancing at each other, the two shrugged and took a handful. They regretted it the second the flakes touched their tongues.

"Sweet La above Zuko-" Tek coughed, standing. Enok stood too, trying to stem the tears streaming from his eyes.

"Stay there Zuko, we'll- we'll be right back-" Enok hacked, running for the nearest water pump.

Zuko smiled in amusem*nt, eating a few more while he watched them frantically weave through the crowd. Something green took the seat beside him. Looking over, Zuko locked eyes with a girl around his age.

She smiled politely. "Hello, what's your name?" Zuko smiled back.

"Zuko- I- uh I... You?" He stuttered out, twisting the fire flakes shut and setting them to the side.

"I'm Xinyi. I heard a vendor talking about a raid child and I... Well I wanted to see if she was right. Are you really with the Water Tribe?" Her bright green eyes scanned his pale skin and yellow eyes, pausing on the left side of his face.

Zuko nodded, smiling brightly. "Y- yeah- they... nice. Friends." He shook his hands out happily, glancing towards the crowd for the two tribesmen.

Xinyi studied him for a moment. She looked around for any hint of blue in the market before smiling gently, pushing a strand of wavy brown hair behind her ear. "That's nice, would you like to be friends?" He nodded again, watching her as she stood up. She held a hand out to him.

"Well, friend Zuko, do you want to get something to drink?" Interested, he took her hand. She helped him up and led him away from the plaza. Zuko followed, looking at the shops and people bustling past.

Xinyi led him into a small herbal shop near the docks. A table by the entrance had a half-finished game sitting with a couple cups of cooling tea.

"Sit, you can play with the pieces while I get my mom," Xinyi took the abandoned cups behind the counter, calling for her mother through a curtain.

Zuko examined the board, picking up a tile with a white flower on it that was set off to the side. He looked at all of the nice pictures on the other pieces, setting the one in his hand between a couple of others.

That looked… better, for some reason.

Xinyi came back over with a big grin, followed by a larger woman with a kind crinkle around her eyes.

"Hello dear, what tea would you like?”

***********************

Enok and Tek came back to a cold bench with an abandoned bag of fire flakes sitting on it. They didn't spare the other a glance as they raced back through the town for the merchant’s shop Hakoda was in.

Tek explained quickly what had happened, Enok already heading off to look for the teen.

Hakoda hoped his prayer was answered soon.

Chapter 11: Light

Chapter Text

Xinyi's mom was very nice.

Zuko sipped his jasmine tea, despite the bitter taste washing over his tongue, and watched her walk back to the table with a plate of sweets.

"Here we are, you can stay here until we know who to give you back to, darling." She smiled again, taking the cloak from around his shoulders to hang it by the door.

Xinyi's bright eyes snapped to his neck, then to his wrists as he reached for a treat.

"Zuko, what happened to you?" He pulled his hand back, confused until he remembered the bandages and bruising.

"Oh- uh- mm…" he tried to gather his words, hyper aware of both his new friend and her mother watching him. "T- Tonoruk- he… uh- angry."

Xinyi looked upset, Zuko felt his breathing turn irregular. He wasn't explaining right.

"O- only one. Only one an… angry-" Now her mom was looking irritated. "O- others… nice?"

"Zuko, is Tonoruk in your tribe?" He didn't know why she called it his tribe, but he nodded anyway. She drew herself up, turning a little red. He felt himself shrink in his chair.

"S- sorry-" he mumbled, training his eyes on the table. She took a deep breath beside of him, kneeling down.

"I'm not upset with you dear; can I redo your bandages? They look old." Zuko knew Kalik hadn't changed them today, and they were getting itchy.

He nodded, still keeping his head lowered a little as she stood up and hurried behind the curtain again.

"Do your… friends hurt you?" Xinyi asked carefully. Zuko snapped his head back up, shaking it quickly.

"No- no no uh- nice! Mm… mad at- him," he didn't want anyone thinking his friends were mean to him. They were extremely patient and kind. They made him feel safe.

It made him so angry that he couldn't pull those words out. He felt a spark in his palm that was quickly soothed away like a calm trickle of water. A soft voice reminding him that he just needed to give it time.

Xinyi was looking at him with wide eyes. She half-turned to the curtain as her mom walked out of it. Keeping Zuko in her sight.

"He's a firebender mom, like the man earlier- and his eyes just turned blue-" She glanced back at him, looking at his face.

He didn't know how to feel about the sudden scrutiny, and she didn't say the word 'firebender' like it was a good thing…

"You said he's a raid child, I'm sure some of them inherited more than just appearance, Xinyi." Her mom pulled a chair in front of him, setting down some bandages. "His eyes look gold to me; it must have been a trick from the window."

"But Mom the man mentioned-"

She shushed Xinyi, focused on unraveling the cloth from Zuko's neck. He held still, even when her short fingers gripped his chin to raise his head higher.

"This is… a very nasty cut." Venom leaked into her voice, but now he knew it wasn't because of him. She dabbed the outside of the slice with a cold cloth, soothing irritation Zuko didn't even know was there.

She rewrapped his neck gently, holding the still cool cloth to his wrists. He felt the dull throb he'd been ignoring slowly fade away.

Xinyi's mom was his new favorite person.

************************

Hakoda was completely calm. Too calm, maybe. The side eye Bato was giving him seemed to hint to that.

The crew they could gather had dispersed to look for Zuko, who was La only knew where. Hakoda didn't entertain any possibilities besides wandering around some very safe neighborhood, maybe with a kind old woman trying to offer him snacks.

If he thought any more realistically about where he could be he would scream.

They all started from the bench, fanning out and asking anyone in their path if they'd seen him. They could only give a description though, using his name could get back to Ozai.

Bato headed down a side street with the chief, sharp eyes scanning the crowd. Hakoda walked up to a nearby merchant who had been watching the passersby closely.

"Excuse me, have you seen a teenager come through here? Short black hair, pale skin, burn over his left eye?" The merchant looked Hakoda over critically.

"I saw someone like that head off with a little lady towards the ships. Didn't look like anyone the Water Tribe would be interested in…" He sneered. "Looking for a cabin boy?"

Bato pulled him away before he was fined for assault.

"Okay- alright we're looking for him at the docks." Hakoda said, running a stressed hand through his hair. Bato took his hand as they both broke into a sprint, weaving through the stalls.

************************

"Now then, Zuko, can you firebend?" Xinyi's mom asked, handing Zuko a berry tart from the plate she had brought out.

Zuko shrugged, taking a small bite after he saw Xinyi eating one. Her mother pursed her lips, taking one of his hands and flipping it palm up gently with her fingers pressed into the sides of his wrist.

"If you can it's okay. You can't control what you're born with, dear." Zuko looked at her in confusion, feeling the familiar buzz of energy tingling down his arm to his upturned hand.

His fingers heated up past what they had in the infirmary. His eyes widened in surprise when small sparks crackled along his fingertips, scorching the tabletop.

He gasped quietly, pulling his hand back to study it closely. The sparks stopped as soon as they appeared. A smile slowly spread on his face, he was definitely going to show Enok and the others.

Xinyi's mom smiled, patting his shoulder. "Xinyi, pack these cakes up and take Zuko here for a walk along the beach. It'll be safer if he throws more sparks out there."

Xinyi seemed wary but did what she was told, helping Zuko up and heading for the back of the building.

"I'll see you in a bit, dear, stay safe out there!" Xinyi's mom waved, getting out a roll of paper and some ink behind the counter as they passed.

Zuko waved with a happy hum, following Xinyi out of the tea shop and onto the beach. They walked away from the noise of the main street, Zuko holding her hand to stay steady on the loose sand.

He held out his other hand, focusing carefully and watching the embers fall into the surf. Xinyi picked a spot far from the market and helped him sit.

She relaxed beside him, watching him play with the little sparks. The water seemed to come up to put out every small flame that landed in the sand.

************************

Hakoda and Bato went into every building along the docks, but every single one answered the same. They hadn't seen him.

They finally stopped by a small tea house; a plump woman was out front releasing a messenger hawk.

Hakoda walked up to her, nearly defeated. "Excuse me, ma'am? You haven't seen a pale teenager come through, have you? Dark hair, scar over his left eye…?"

She looked him over with an expression that was far angrier than he felt he deserved for that question alone. "Depends, do you know a man named Tonoruk?"

Hakoda shared a look with Bato. "He's part of our crew, yes…"

"He's a moose-lion's ass too, so we apologize if he was rude to you or your patrons," Bato added, earning a reluctant chuckle from the woman.

"You can come in and wait, maybe he'll pass by," she walked inside. They followed her, sitting at the first table they came to.

"My daughter said there was a raid child wandering around earlier," she mentioned idly, cleaning out some teacups. "I'm amazed you wouldn't keep a closer eye on someone who looks like that, especially in an Earth Kingdom town." Hakoda frowned.

"That was my fault. I should have gone with him…" He glanced down a little, locking eyes on the fresh burns scattered on the pai sho board in front of him.

Bato got his attention, pointing to the coat hooks by the door. A single thin, blue cloak was draped there.

Hakoda stood, walking to the counter. "Where is he." He growled, bracing his hands on the countertop. The owner looked at him with well-hidden concern.

"I haven't seen him." She responded, a mild shake to her voice. Bato flanked Hakoda, looming over her in a way Hakoda couldn't.

"We know he's been here. If you hurt him, or gave him to someone who will, we will seek justice. And we will not use the Earth Kingdom's legal system."

The woman stood her ground for another moment before shrinking. "He's along the shore, with my daughter. But if you hurt her-"

"We wouldn't dream of harming your child. Not even if you had harmed ours." Hakoda cut her off, grabbing the cloak and heading for the entrance with Bato, who was still shooting glares at the owner.

They split up, heading opposite directions along the sand.

************************

A messenger hawk landed on the cart in front of an older man who had been peering at the selection of tea. He took the scroll, petting the bird gently before it took off and unfurling the hastily written note.

He was running towards the ships before the bird had cleared the tops of the surrounding buildings. Shoving through the crowd as quickly as he could without being too rude.

He barely noticed the Water Tribe warriors who were just entering the tea shop his correspondent owned.

Finally bursting onto the dock, the man took a sharp turn and raced to the right. The sand shifted under his boots as he hurried along the beach, out of sight of the shipyard.

Muscles straining, he slid to a stop a few yards from a pale boy in blue and the kind young woman who had served his tea that morning.

The boy didn't spare him a glance, rocking gently in time with the waves and throwing embers into the foam. The young lady looked at him, giving him a kind smile. She tapped the boy's shoulder, speaking softly and pointing to him.

The boy looked over, and Iroh thought that he should be crying right now. He was staring at him, shaved like a traitor and clad in Water Tribe clothes.

"Zuko?"

************************

Zuko stared at the older man stepping closer to him and Xinyi. He saw the metal room again, and heard the calm gravelly voice-

Coming from in front of him.

Something clicked together in a far corner of his brain. He couldn't bring up any memories with the man, but one word snapped to his mouth.

"Uncle?"

The man staggered a bit, dropping to his knees in front of him. Zuko scrambled back into Xinyi, scorching the sand with his hands.

"My dear nephew, where have you been? Who did this to you?"

Zuko barely caught the first sentence, shifting to crouch in front of the familiar man with a quiet hum.

"Been? Ah- ship- wood ship. With… with nice friends." He answered softly, smiling a little. "One hurt, but- b- but others help."

Uncle took one of his hands in his own. He was smiling, which confused Zuko as he watched tears stream down his face.

"You are a gift from Agni, nephew. I thought I had lost you…" Zuko felt his heart twist as the gentle rumble worked past the net in his brain. "Yet here you are… just as wonderful as you have always been."

He tipped forward to his knees, wrapping the man in a tight hug. Strong arms locked around his waist as he buried his face in an almost uncomfortably hot shoulder.

This felt… right.

This felt almost like home.

But not quite.

A shout sounded from behind Uncle. Zuko looked up, smiling brightly and pulling from the hug to sit back on his heels.

Chief slowed, walking past Uncle and kneeling close to him. "Zuko you can't go running off like this. We were all very worried." He tied the cloak around his neck, taking his hand.

Zuko nodded, letting Chief pull him up and turning to help Uncle up too. He bounced on the front of his feet, patting Chief's arm.

"Chief! Him- he's Uncle-" he gestured to the older man, oblivious to the icy glare being shared between the two. Xinyi excused herself, handing the box of sweets to Zuko and heading for town. He watched her break into a run by the fifth tree.

Chief put a hand on his shoulder, pulling him close. "Uncle, huh?"

The older man kept his face void of anything besides a terse grin. "Chief."

Zuko looked at the two, feeling the tension between them like a cord. He frowned uncomfortably, scuffing a boot in the sand as they continued to glare at each other.

"I believe you're keeping my nephew. I would like him back." Uncle said calmly, smiling like a snake in the grass.

"I've seen what his family is like. You can take him back when La falls from the sky." Chief growled, every bit the seal-leopard he used to defend his village from.

The waves lapped at their shoes, slowly drawing Zuko's attention from the sudden angry discussion happening without him.

He let some sparks fall from his hand to the water, watching them snuff out. He felt irritated that the two men that made him feel safe didn't trust each other.

Their voices started to raise. He could feel his heart start to speed up. Why were they fighting?

A hand as pale as his gripped his wrist, Chief's own grip tightening on his shoulder. This was bad, this was bad.

His irritation spiked and he heard simultaneous shouts of pain. Twisting out of their holds, he stumbled in the wet sand for a moment before taking off for town. Pieces of his cloak drifted off of his shoulder, still smoldering. He didn't want to have to listen to arguing, not about him.

He got the feeling he had already heard enough to last a lifetime.

Chapter 12: Shadow

Chapter Text

One second Hakoda was holding onto Zuko's thin shoulder, ready to pull him back from the older man. Uncle, Zuko had called him.

The next second his hand felt like it had been branded, the teen they were both holding blazed red hot before tearing himself from their grip. Hakoda clutched his wrist, looking at the raw pink skin for a moment before turning to Zuko.

The boy was sprinting as fast as he could towards town. Scraps of blue curling on the sand from his cloak and embers drifting back to them with every breath he took.

"Zuko!" The older man yelled, tucking his burn under his other arm and starting for the teen. Hakoda grabbed the back of his robes, stopping him.

He turned his head to the chief, contempt curling his lip.

"Unhand me, savage," the man spat at him, holding his hands at the ready, he recognized a firebender stance anywhere.

Hakoda let him go but stood in front of him.

"That's quite a way to speak to the man taking care of your nephew, Uncle." He glared coldly. "The apple didn't fall very far, that's just what Ozai called me before requesting I kill him."

The older man froze at the Fire Lord's name, looking down like he was ashamed of his outburst. Hakoda wasn't planning on buying it.

"My brother never appreciated Zuko, he never saw him as more than a curse. But he needs family, I am all he has left."

"Not anymore." Hakoda stepped from him, picking up the box Zuko had dropped. "And I get a strong feeling you weren't much of one to begin with." He tapped the left side of his face, turning and heading for town.

He had a tribe member to find.

Again.

*************************

Zuko ran back to the tea shop, ignoring the calls coming from a few tribesmen who spotted him.

He stepped inside, shutting the door back and leaving smoldering fingerprints on the wood. Xinyi looked up from her cleaning, stepping from behind the counter.

"Zuko? Are you alright?" She asked, stepping just outside of arm's reach and eyeing the faint red glow heating his palms and the sparks popping from his mouth with each deep breath.

He couldn't begin to put into words what he was feeling, all of his thoughts were colliding with each other. He would come close to a word, only to have it disappear like a match under a wave.

"Your… your eyes, again..." Xinyi took a step back as an ember sparked further out than the others.

Zuko didn't know what she was talking about. He felt his tears steaming off of his face, but nothing wrong with his eyes.

He looked in a window beside of him, trying to listen to the distant voice telling him to steady his breathing. To calm down.

His eyes were blue.

He didn't feel very calm.

************************

Iroh took a deep breath, centering himself. He had gotten himself lost in desperation and it could have put a wall even thicker between him and Zuko. He could have just pushed away a valuable ally in his anger.

He prayed to Agni that he hadn't.

The tribesman was trudging back to port. He would be a fool to attempt to take his nephew back when it was clear he would have an entire fleet to fight.

And Ozai… he wouldn't be able to put a bounty on the men without his brother finding out that the boy was alive. He would have to bide his time, possibly even ally himself with the Water Tribe.

That didn't mean he couldn't have a proper goodbye before they parted ways again.

Iroh stepped into the tree line, setting off in the foliage cover towards the tea shop. He passed the chief silently, skirting around a group of blue into the back door of the building.

Chu Hua, the lovely owner, was carrying a bucket of sand through the curtain to the main room. She looked at him with a serious glint to her green eyes.

"Xinyi said you and that tribesman decided to get into an argument, over this poor child. It's no wonder he's so high-strung right now, when I'm not putting out fires you're getting an earful and maybe then you'll take better care to make him feel safe-" She let the curtain swing closed behind her, her muffled threats to him switching over to gentle reassurance.

Iroh stepped through the curtain too, feeling his heart sink through the floorboards.

Zuko was on his knees in the middle of the floor, a circle of sand buckets around him to snuff any of the flames jumping from his fingertips if they caught on something.

Xinyi was kneeled a few feet in front of him, quietly coaxing his nephew into taking proper breaths. The teen was rocking with each fiery exhale, one hand had its pointer finger locked in his canines and his free palm was pressed into the floorboards aggressively. The wood beneath his hand crackled quietly from the heat.

Iroh had never helped Zuko through something like this, but he had Agni shining behind him. He kneeled beside Xinyi, smiling at her gently.

"Thank you, dear. Allow me to attempt this from here." She nodded after a glance to Chu Hua, standing slowly and backing from the circle. He turned back to his nephew.

"Zuko, it's okay… I'm here now, I am here-" Iroh started softly, shifting to sit closer.

Zuko looked up at him, and Iroh felt his heart stop for a moment.

His normally golden eyes were a vibrant glacial blue, made even brighter by the red rimming them. The poor boy's tears were evaporating from his face before they could even run.

He had an armful of uncontrolled firebending by the time his heart stuttered back.

Wrapping his arms around Zuko's thin frame, Iroh carefully bent the fires from him. He funneled the heat to a sand bucket, rocking the teen gently.

He tightened his hold when his nephew steadied his breathing enough for a choked sob to ring through the shop.

"What happened to you, my dear nephew…?" He held the teen close, bracing him through his meltdown. "What allowed a spirit into your chi?"

Zuko didn't answer, pressing his face into his shoulder to stifle his crying. Chu Hua knelt beside them once it was clear there wouldn't be any more flames and handed Iroh a cup of lavender tea.

"This should help his nerves," she supplied softly, gesturing for Xinyi to get to cleaning again. Iroh began carefully talking his nephew into lifting his head.

Unnerving blue finally revealed itself. The barest hint of gold was taking over the outer rim as he calmed. He took a small sip from the cup after some prompting, his eyes darting around the room cautiously.

"That's it Zuko…" Iroh watched the blue recede into his pupils. Now that he was calming down, he could slip him out of the back door and-

No.

Even if he desperately wanted his nephew back, he couldn't run the risk of harming him more. A truce was in order.

And as if they heard his decision, the front door swung open to reveal a wall of blue clad men. The boy in his arms pulled away, reaching for a young man at the front of the crowd.

"Zuko!" The man- barely a man, he looked hardly older than Zuko- pulled him up into his arms.

Iroh stood while his nephew settled into the tribesman's hold, pushing his face into a light blue tunic. His crying renewed as the man stepped back to stand with another, rocking him in a practiced sway.

He knew of the Water Tribe's beliefs, their insistence to raise and protect vulnerable members. That didn't stop the shock at the sheer number of men surrounding his nephew, all with equal concern unequally hidden.

He had never seen more support for the boy. Support from the people his father was at war with. It…

It warmed him, despite the insistent feeling that Zuko shouldn't have pulled away from him. He was just one. One that gave him too much space. One who didn't do enough to protect him.

The chief had been right, though not the way he thought. Even if it was for the good of them all, Iroh had been playing the boy like a strategy game. Never once did he sit him down and explain what was wrong with the way he was being treated. He simply stalled him as he closed on his goals, rerouted courses for tourist towns.

He loved his nephew dearly, but he had been treating him like a tool. He was determined to make that right.

The chief stepped inside, tightening a bandage wrapped around his hand. Iroh became aware of the reddened skin on his own hand but brushed it aside for now. He walked up to the man.

"We started this poorly. We must discuss it, now. And perhaps over a hot cup of tea...?" He threw the question over his shoulder to Chu Hua, smiling hopefully.

She shot him a glare but went to the back anyway.

************************

Hakoda had agreed to discuss the arrangement over tea.

Well-

He agreed to discuss Zuko staying on their ship indefinitely, he wasn't sure what decision Uncle thought they would come to.

Bato sat to his left. The rest of the crew settled in chairs and on the floor in the far corner, forming a wall around their topic. Some faced the table the three sat at, but most of them were still focused on the teen curled against Enok.

Hakoda fought a smile when he heard a weak laugh from that corner. The man across from him raised a brow, looking that way.

"I haven't heard that laugh in a long time…" he said wistfully, a smile softening the sharp lines of his face. Hakoda held his guard.

"You said we needed to discuss, and I need to finish getting my crew supplies, so I'll start." Hakoda began with a hard edge. "I plan in no uncertain terms-"

"I would like you to keep my nephew, for the time being." The man interrupted, dropping his smile forlornly. Hakoda narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out the catch.

"I cannot care for him as he is, not with my ship in such a state. Especially if my brother has requested his death." A disgusted look flashed across his face, hot air hitting the two tribesmen as he took a calming breath. "I am still in correspondence with the other commanders. My niece still visits from time to time… if any of them saw Zuko alive, not to mention in this state-"

"How do we know you won't just send one of them after us? You're the Dragon of the West," Bato snarked, crossing his arms. The man closed his eyes, lowering his head.

"I was. I was a different man then. But I lost someone very dear to me during the siege. And ever since that day I have vowed to end this war, this senseless loss in the name of 'glory'." Hakoda looked at him quietly, crossing his own arms tightly. "I was the Dragon of the West, but now I have been attempting to contact the Avatar, to assist him in his journey."

They watched as he sank into his chair a bit sheepishly, glancing at the occupied corner. "Unfortunately, my nephew was the prodigy at sea. He located the boy at every turn, I haven't even found a wanted poster."

Hakoda snorted despite himself, rubbing the back of his neck. "If I'm being honest, that kid is the reason we got to port so fast. I asked him to follow a messenger gull- I was just trying to occupy him. He corrected course how many times?" He looked at Bato, who was poorly hiding a smile.

"I lost count at twenty, the slightest change and he was on us about it."

They all shared a quiet, self-deprecating laugh. The air seemed to clear a little. They were on the same terms, at least for now.

The topic turned to matters of contact. Iroh, as he finally introduced himself, wished to send letters to Zuko while they were apart.

Hakoda gave him the name of their ship, the Ikulliak. He was given the name of Iroh's ship in turn.

"What does Itsu mean?" Tek leaned over Hakoda's shoulder, snatching a cake from the plate in front of him.

Iroh smiled forcibly, sipping his tea. "It means 'lost' or 'mistake'... that is what Ozai chose to name it. But he forgot that the word can also mean 'beautiful' and 'peace'..." Smiling genuinely, he turned his attention to Zuko, who had leaned on his left expectantly.

"What do I owe the pleasure, nephew?" Zuko chewed his lower lip, lifting something clenched in his hand.

"Zuko where did you find spare rope in here?" Hakoda laughed, looking at the spirits-damned slungshot. That explained the silence he had heard from that corner for the last bit.

Zuko held it out to Iroh, giving Hakoda a pleased smile that told the chief he would never find out. Iroh took the knot work, pulling the teen onto his lap for a hug.

"Thank you, Zuko. I will cherish it," he promised, chuckling at the excited waving his statement was met with. The boy hugged him tight, tucking his face into his shoulder with a happy hum.

Hakoda and Iroh shared a look over his head; they would work together to keep him safe.

Hakoda by keeping the teen with him.

Iroh by keeping him secret.

************************

A nervous courier dropped to the dirt from his saddle, bowing low to the young woman standing at the gate.

She scoffed, holding her hand out impatiently. The man scrambled in his bag, passing her a scroll tube crested blue. She dismissed him, letting the gates slam shut on the tail of his komodo-rhino without a backwards glance.

The Fire Lord wasn't one to be kept waiting after all.

Chapter 13: Dark

Chapter Text

Azula traced the empty corridors of the palace with her chin high. It was unbecoming of the future Fire Lady to be anything but proud.

Of course, she would be prouder if Father wasn't using her to fetch the mail.

But, he had said she would be needed depending on the contents of the Water Tribe savage's response. Any excuse to be useful for the Fire Lord was a good one.

Especially with Zuzu in the state he was reportedly in last time she was invited to read the scroll. She always knew he was unlucky, and clumsy.

And an idiot.

But from what the savage had written he was just useless now. Naturally she brushed aside any annoying pangs of emotion she felt, princesses don't mourn fools.

It did annoy her that Father hadn't even bothered though. When the announcement went to the public that the Fire Prince had been killed at sea she had smudged her makeup just so, wore the appropriate robes, and did her customary day of grief.

Father invited the generals over to feast and celebrate the news of her brother's death at the hands of primitive tribesmen.

Zuzu was already burned from the family tree. His royal portrait had been tossed carelessly into a weak pyre built in the courtyard.

She knew he hadn't been dead.

She knew the true answer to Father's request was in her hands.

But doubt in your demands being followed spurned doubt in your ranks. Father must be certain; he wouldn't accept the embarrassment that would come from being proven wrong.

She hoped on some base level that the savage had accepted the request. They would end Zuzu quickly. A knife to the throat and rolled overboard.

Efficient.

Father liked to see tipping points surpassed before he gave them the mercy of a blade.

Father played with his victims. They weren't casualties, they were toys. Expendable and fun to break.

That's why Zuzu hadn't made it, he was a defective toy. Defective toys are only good to tear apart.

Azula was a collector's item. She was too valuable to destroy. And she needed to keep that image.

That's why she was standing in front of the war room, waiting to be addressed to enter, like some common postal maid.

Father's voice rang through the door. She walked swiftly, head high again, and kneeled before the wall of fire. She presented the scroll tube, feeling the heat of the flame die as the Fire Lord took it from her.

"Stand, Azula." She stood, taking a roll of parchment she was handed. "Unroll that for me."

She did. Laying in her hand was a phoenix tail with an embroidered ribbon keeping it together that she would recognize almost before her own. She didn't move.

"The savage says that he has disposed of your brother." Father's words sounded sweet. That was a bad sign. "But tell me, what do you notice about that phoenix tail?"

She examined it in one quick sweep, the ribbon had some old, dried blood on it, there was no telling from when. The cut was quick, choppy. The black strands lay neatly in the scroll-

"It's not been tangled." She answered curtly, looking up at Father. He smiled.

"It's not. And when a savage slits a throat they wouldn't care to keep the dead's hair proper would they." Azula cursed mentally.

Those moronic tribesmen had just doomed her brother to their father's whim. She truly disliked his inefficient executions. She saw no point in torture if there was no information to gain.

Zuzu had no information to give. But that wouldn't stop the Fire Lord. She was realizing why Father said she would be important.

"Azula, go assist your brother. It seems even when I task another to do something he gets in the way." She bowed, still holding the phoenix tail.

"And dispose of that immediately. That boy should not have graced this palace even in spirit." The wall of fire raised, cutting her off from Father again. Azula bowed lower, walking back out.

She walked down the halls briskly. Heading back to her bedroom without a glance at the parchment in her hands.

His funeral pyre had already occurred. For the more 'spiritual' fools like Uncle, his death now, with no one to light one, would condemn him. It would end his reincarnation cycle to have no Agni blessed flame to guide him.

Good thing she had been raised to be above such superstitions.

Her door swung shut behind her. She stepped over to her fireplace and moved to carelessly toss the scroll into it. Something stopped her, though.

Zuzu's stupid hair ribbon. She untied it from around the hair, dumping the rest of the scroll contents into the fire. Azula didn't know why exactly she was keeping it, but she chalked it up to keeping a trophy for when she killed him.

He loved that ribbon, mother made it after all.

************************

Zuko didn't want to get back on the boat.

He was standing behind Uncle, resting his chin on his shoulder to watch him play Pai Sho. Enok and the others were loading the ship with supplies outside of the tea shop.

He wasn't sure why he remembered the game all of a sudden, earlier he just knew the pieces were nice looking. But he was kind of grateful, because now he could truly appreciate how poorly Povok played.

Uncle was spouting some long-winded explanation to Kalik, who was beside him, about spirits and chi. Kalik was nodding in understanding, but he couldn't begin to figure out what he was trying to say.

Zuko hated proverbs.

He covered Uncle's mouth with his hand, resting his chin back in the silence that followed.

The quiet only lasted a moment before he was jolted from the loud laugh coming from his headrest.

"Still uninterested in my wisdom, nephew?" Uncle chuckled, setting the winning piece in its place. Povok groaned, leaning back in his chair.

"Ranutt, stop laughing, I doubt you can do better!" He called behind him. Ranutt clapped his shoulder, still snorting a little.

"Sorry, but it's only been three minutes! That's worse than last time, dear brother." He dodged a fist aimed for his side, grinning.

Zuko smiled, watching them quietly. Game tiles scattered across the floor as Povok shot from his seat after Ranutt, tackling him out the door and into the street.

Xinyi's mom walked up beside him, shaking her head at the two wrestling in everyone's way. Xinyi shut the door just as Tek came flying into the pile, the muffled sounds of pain and laughter filtering through the wood.

Zuko laughed a little, tapping his fingers together excitedly. Uncle stood up beside of him and took one of his hands. He looked down at him curiously, dropping his smile at the sadness in Uncle's eyes.

"Nephew, you have to go soon," he started quietly, a frown starting on his face. "I will write often; we will see each other again."

He pulled him into a hug, Zuko crouched to lean into it as much as he could. He would miss Uncle so much.

Something was folded into his hand, he looked at it as they pulled away. It was a nice-looking flower tile, the white lotus. Uncle's favorite.

"Take care of him for me." Uncle looked in his eyes with a knowing smile. He was enormously confused but if Uncle wanted him to protect this Pai Sho tile then he would.

The door opened, a disheveled Bato stepping in with Enok's laughter ringing behind him. "Zuko, time to go."

Zuko felt a sting starting in his eyes, hugging Uncle again tightly. A hand rested on his shoulder after a long moment, Xinyi's mom coaxed him back with a smile.

"Come along, dear. Your friends would miss you if you weren't on the boat." She was right, but he would miss Uncle.

Zuko looked back, seeing a calm smile on Uncle's face. "I will write soon, go be with the tribesmen, they need you there." He nodded, giving him one last tight hug.

"Miss you, Uncle…" he felt arms lock around him for a moment before he was let go, Enok sweeping him up and onto his back.

"Say bye Zuko, we gotta get sailing!" He pocketed the Pai Sho piece and wrapped his arms around Enok's shoulders, waving. Xinyi's mom handed Enok a jar of tea and a large basket of sweets.

"For the road, but I better not hear any of you getting into it. This is property of Zuko," she smiled, patting his cheek as Enok walked him out. "Be safe dear, visit if you can!"

"Okay," he agreed, keeping his eyes on Uncle until the door swung shut behind them, blocking him from view.

He already couldn't wait to get Uncle's letters.

************************

Hakoda helped hoist the gangplank, keeping an eye on Zuko. The boy leaned far over the rail, watching Iroh with a very depressing look in his eye.

Iroh waved to him with a smile. "We will see each other soon, nephew!" He called, heading for his own ship.

Zuko leaned a little too far out for comfort, Hakoda and Bato both took a handful of his tunic to keep him on the boat. Zuko waved to his uncle sadly, leaning back when they finally shoved off.

"You'll see him again, Zuko," Bato assured him quietly. He patted the teen's back and walked off to help Okla with the sails.

Hakoda ended up with his arms full of a sniffling firebender as the port shrank in the distance. He hoisted the boy up and carried him away to the helm.

"I know you miss him," he started quietly, feeling a teary face nod against his shoulder. "But I'm very glad you're staying with us. We wouldn't know what to do without you here." He smiled at the wide eyes he was met with, a small watery smile starting on Zuko's face.

"Enok would cry every night," Hakoda teased the tribesman as he passed, setting the firebender on his official navigator crate.

Okla had insisted it be lashed down by the wheel, his explanation was to keep an eye on the teen. Enok theorized that Okla was just being selfish with him.

Zuko sat crisscrossed, still reminding Hakoda of an abandoned leopard-seal kitten. Enok was loudly protesting how he would miss the boy but most definitely would not cry every night.

"Enok, buddy, friend." Tek ruffled Enok's hair as he passed him, crouching beside of Zuko. "Look at this face, I think Tonoruk would cry just a little if we left him behind."

"It'd be tears of joy but he definitely would cry," Bato muttered loudly from the sails.

A loud thwack came from that direction. Kalik came up the steps to the helm with a chorus of cursing from Bato accompanying him. A rather heavy book thudded on a crate near Zuko as Kalik sat across from him.

"Who redid your bandages, Zuko?" Kalik asked, digging in his satchel for a fresh roll of gauze. Zuko perked up a little.

"X- Xin's mom, she- uh… She- she's nice!" He smiled, rubbing away the small tears that had been tracking down his face. "Doesn't like- ah- Tonoruk. Think he's mean." He dropped the smile and nodded, very serious.

Tek snorted quietly, covering it with a cough. "She sounds pretty smart, flickerfly." Hakoda bit the inside of his cheek to keep from smiling.

Zuko nodded again. "Yeah- yeah she's… I like her." He tapped his fingers together, grinning a little. "She- she said I'm a… f- fire… bender?"

Kalik glanced in Hakoda's direction. "Yes, she's right, you're a firebender."

Zuko hummed quietly, rocking against the sway of the boat. "I can- I can do this." He held his hand up, letting small sparks play along his fingertips.

Everyone except Hakoda, who had already seen it, leaned back instinctively. Zuko, ever perceptive at all the wrong times, clenched his hand, drawing it close to his chest and looking at them all worriedly.

"Is- is it… bad…?" His voice wavered slightly. Hakoda felt the burn on his palm sting sharply against its bandage.

"Is…" Zuko's eyes widened a little, he looked at them all with a look that could only be described as pure concern. "Is- does- ah… does Tonoruk not- not like firebenders? Is… are firebenders bad?"

They all stayed silent, small embers came out with the teen's next breath.

"Is… is…" His mouth screwed up in frustration. "Am- I… Bad?"

************************

Iroh walked below deck with a new spring to his step. He felt much lighter than he had when they docked this rusted bucket.

He greeted some of the men walking the other way with an assortment of instruments. He wondered vaguely if Zuko would enjoy music night better now, maybe he would schedule one when he could finally take care of the boy properly.

His steps led him to a steel door that he had resigned to being shut until the ship was turned to scrap.

It had realistically only been a small while since Zuko had fallen from the deck. Despite that, as the door swung open it felt as if he were opening a crypt.

The candles flickered to life as he walked inside, heading for the shoddy shrine settled against the opposite wall. It sat right underneath the twin dao his nephew had trained with relentlessly.

He knelt, offering a prayer to the spirits as he sat a small vial of seawater he collected from the port beside of the other offerings and mementos.

He would probably need to move this shrine when Zuko came aboard. He wouldn't want the boy getting too acquainted with any of the sharp or breakable items.

For now, though, it never hurt to have a place to pray for his nephew. Knowing that boy's luck, he would need all of the prayer Iroh could give.

Chapter 14: Inferno

Chapter Text

Their course was set due north.

Hakoda had stocked the ship with enough supplies to bypass every port along the Earth Kingdom coast. Of course, Enok was annoying enough to get them on land within the first two weeks of sailing. And every week after that.

And Zuko needed some time off the boat and away from Tonoruk.

Which led Hakoda to this point, leaned with his back against the railing and watching a grown man fume over an injured teenager doing… something.

At this point it was probably just the fact that he was breathing.

"He's going to put a target on us, Hakoda, how are you just letting the ashmaker walk around like this?" Tonoruk demanded, pacing the deck in front of him.

Hakoda sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You have said this at every port. Until I have a Yuyan arrow sticking from my forehead I'm going to believe that most people in the Earth Kingdom think the boy is a child of a raid."

"He's a threat!"

"I was in more danger raising Katara," Hakoda said, crossing his arms. "Zuko hasn't let out a single spark since the first port, he's too worried about being 'bad'. Such a threat."

The other tribesman glared. "He was celebrating when our families were slaughtered-"

Hakoda was done with this.

"He was barely a toddler when the last raid happened. He is a child, Tonoruk. You are attacking a child. You are taking out the loss of your own on a boy who didn't know who you were until he was hauled onto this ship. You are making a child’s life as much of a living hell as you can, for what? In honor of your children? I'm sure they would like to know that their father is bullying a boy their age because of them."

Tonoruk turned an interesting shade and spat on the boards between them. He stormed off of the boat without another word.

Hakoda let out a slow breath, rubbing the back of his neck. "Tui and La grant me strength…"

"Tui and La might not have enough to grant after that, Koda." Bato quipped, walking over to lean beside him, pressing their shoulders together as they watched the small town over the rail.

"I shouldn't have said that to him. I'm the chief I should be-"

"Knocking sense into people who need it." Bato put an arm around him. "And protecting anyone who can't defend themself. And guess where our little torch falls."

Hakoda pursed his lips a little. "I shouldn't be putting him first, though, he's not part of the tribe… Not technically."

"Why don't we fix that then?" Bato asked quietly, watching Okla drag Ranutt and Povok away from a very rowdy looking pub.

"How do you suggest we do that?"

Bato tapped one of the beads dangling from his hair. "We give him some heritage. He doesn't have enough hair to braid, but a necklace would do until then."

Hakoda thought for a moment. "That would work. By the time we get north his hair will have grown enough for a wolf tail too."

Bato nodded, smiling. "We'll make a tribesman out of him yet."

Hakoda smiled too.

That sounded perfect.

************************

Zuko was bored.

Not just bored, but he couldn't even start to think of a better word for it. He had been cooped up on the ship for over a week, and while the men were really fun and entertaining, there's only so much to do.

'Enrichment', Kalik had called it. The ship didn't have a lot of whatever that was. Not to mention the whole 'constantly looking over your shoulder in case Tonoruk was having a bad day' thing was getting tiring.

And his joints hurt.

He didn't tell anyone about that.

He knew, somehow, that it was from holding in his fire. It was like all those sparks were pooling in his elbows and knees. He could almost hear the crackling flame when he moved his fingers too slow. The quiet voice in the back of his head was starting to sound… Urgent, trying to persuade him to let them go.

He had hoped being off the boat would let him let some of that flame out. He didn't want anyone to see them. They were bad.

He didn't think that Enok and Tek would be keeping eyes on him at all times, unfortunately.

He wasn't sure why they insisted on it, either. The moment they stepped onto land Tek had taken his hand. He didn't mind at first, but it had been a couple hours and he was starting to realize they were trading him off.

He just wanted a second to himself.

But that didn't seem likely, seeing as he hadn't been let go for more than two seconds.

It was getting to be incredibly frustrating.

It didn't help that Tek had run off somewhere. He stared listlessly at the robes and tunics displayed at the open store he'd been dragged to.

Enok was chatting up some girl his age. She made Zuko feel bad just being nearby, so he didn't see a reason to engage with her, despite the multiple times he's been introduced now.

The entire time they had been in the shop she had been glaring at him while Enok wasn't looking. She reminded him of someone, but he couldn't think of who. He just knew he didn't want to be around her.

She was so clearly mean; he had no idea why Enok wanted to be friends with her.

Enok was looking at him again, he tuned back in reluctantly.

"Why don't you say hi to this lovely woman, Zuko?" Enok smiled, but it looked sort of strained.

Zuko looked at the girl. She made an ugly looking half-smile at him from behind Enok that made her face scrunch up weird. She perked right back up when Enok turned back to her though.

"... L- 'Lovely'?" He apparently didn't know what that word meant. Wouldn't be the first time but he had thought he knew that one.

"Yeah, she's very pretty isn't she?" There was that tense smile again. But this time he was certain Enok wasn't using the right word.

"No...?" He tilted his head a little, looking back at her critically. "She uh- she looks… li- like a… fish."

The girl made an even uglier face that reminded him a little of Tonoruk. Enok gave him an angry frown.

"Zuko-" The girl interrupted him, walking way too close to Zuko and leaning into his space.

"I'm sure some dirty raid child like you has no idea what real beauty is. How could you? Besides being about as smart as gravel you're also an ugly little burnt freak-"

She was talking way too fast, but he got the idea fairly well. She thought he was ugly and stupid.

Okay.

The normally gentle voice in his head sounded snarky. It still told him to breathe, ignore her, because she was wrong. But for once his own voice came up louder.

"I- I was wrong." He said quietly, watching her step back in triumph. "Y- you're a- you're…" He thought for a moment for the right word. "Dis- disgusting."

He turned to Enok, frowning in irritation. "C-can I- uh- ship? Away fr- from her? Her- ah she- ugly. Mean."

She shoved him, forcing him into Enok's side.

"You're a spirits-damned snowmelter you freak!" She turned to a shocked Enok, smoothing her snarl and batting her eyes. "Why don't you ditch him, it'd make you a lot more attractive."

Enok was staring at the girl the way Tonoruk stared at Zuko. He took Zuko's hand and dragged him out of the store. He wasn't heading for the boat though; he was stomping to a different shop.

Zuko dug his heels in the road, he had had enough of stores. He could feel his limbs crackling with energy and he needed to go.

"En- Enok-" He tried to pry his hand loose, but it was only held tighter.

"Enok-"

"Let- let go-" a rush of heat was trying to travel down his arm, directly to their hands. He couldn't burn him, he couldn't, he couldn’t.

"Let go!"

He kicked Enok in the knee just as his control slipped on the heat in his arm, stumbling backwards and landing hard on the cobblestone when he was released. He didn't get more than a glance of Enok's betrayed face before he was back on his feet. Blackened handprints branded the stones.

"Zuko what in La's name is going on with you today?" He demanded, holding the bend of his knee.

Zuko felt too warm, he took a step back.

"I- mm- 'm sorry-" He was having a harder time getting his words out, the throbbing in his joints taking up too much of his attention. He needed to run. He needed to get away. He felt like he was on fire.

That soft voice wove through his building panic, washing through to soothe the wildfire inside of him.

He took a steady breath. The wall that he had made to cover his pain crumbling quickly. Tears welled in his eyes but all he saw was steam when they fell to his cheeks.

Someone touched his shoulder carefully, trying to steer him. His legs had a different idea, the flame he had held onto burning into his muscles.

"C'mon brat, I think some play time is in order."

************************

Kalik had been expecting this.

The panic attack, anyway. He wasn't expecting Enok to end up with a dislocated kneecap.

Kid had more than one kind of fire in him apparently.

But right now the fire was hurting him. He had known it would, every text he could get hold of about firebenders had at least a footnote on the scroll about the negative effects of stifling. He was waiting for the kid to crack from the pain.

He never did.

He never let anyone see him hurting. It was odd and very defensive behavior from him. If Kalik hadn't known, he would never have guessed.

The concentration he would have been using to control himself, in Kalik's opinion, would put some master benders to shame. Even now, so on edge that he kicked probably his favorite person here, he was just barely warmer than normal under the healer's hand.

The teen was struggling to stay standing; he had to have been exhausting himself for the past two months. Thankfully Kalik had grabbed Tek on his way. The younger tribesman lifted him easily.

And put him right back down with handprints singed into the chest of his tunic.

"Flickerfly, we need to go," Tek coaxed gently, trying again. Hands shimmering from heat pushed against his chest, Zuko leaned as far back as he could to try and fall from his arms. He wasn't saying a word. Instead opting for a high whining, teeth bared anxiously.

Kalik walked up, handing the boy a leather bracelet he had bought just today to break him from chewing his Tui-blessed finger off.

Thankfully that seemed to help. At least- it helped enough for Tek to be able to hold him with minimal burns. Kalik hoisted Enok up, bracing him to follow the other tribesman towards the shore.

"I'll ask what happened after he's calmed down," he said, going slow for the limping teen. Enok grimaced.

"Walk him through a side road, there's a girl in that clothing store ahead that's… her seeing him like that wouldn't be for the best."

Kalik nodded, speaking up while he maneuvered Enok's arm over his shoulders. "Go down an alley, Tek, we're avoiding someone up ahead."

Tek glanced back, taking a sharp right between two buildings. His shoulder steamed from the face pressed into it.

The healer followed him, glancing at the store Enok had gestured to. A young girl was smiling contemptuously, flagging down an Earth Kingdom soldier.

That was… probably a bad sign.

************************

They walked behind the buildings until they came up to the ship, heading along the waterline away from the sounds of the port.

Zuko wouldn't lift his head. He had when he first heard the crunch of sand and had immediately seen Enok, limping heavily beside the healer. The sheer guilt that washed over his face before he had buried it back in Tek's shoulder made Enok walk straighter despite the pain.

"Flickerfly, sit up for me," Tek said, trying to lower the furnace he was holding onto the sand. Zuko clung tighter.

"Still a leech-snail when he wants to be," Enok couldn't help but chuckle, letting Kalik help him to the ground. "Come sit with me, Zuko, it's alright." He patted the sand beside him and was promptly ignored.

Enok was a little confused at that, usually Zuko was attached to his hip. He thought back, trying to figure out what the teen was thinking.

He remembered hearing Zuko's pleading to be let go just before his leg exploded in pain. And then yelling afterwards.

Enok's heart dropped to his stomach. He lowered his head in guilt.

"I'm not mad." Zuko's head lifted slightly, glancing back at him. "I'm sorry if you thought I was mad at you."

Zuko watched him quietly, still wrapped tight against Tek.

"I- I'm sorry…" Zuko slid from Tek's arms, sinking to the ground beside him mournfully, pulling the leather bracelet from his teeth. "I- I hurt… hurt you."

"I hurt you first. Don't worry about hurting someone if it's self-defense, okay?"

"But… you wouldn't- you- you wouldn't hurt me." Zuko nodded to himself.

"I wouldn't. But I didn't listen to you, and that was mean of me. You did what you thought you needed to do."

Kalik stepped in, kneeling in front of the quickly calming teen. "But sometimes you need toask to make sure you actually need to do something."

Tek and Enok shared a look. "What are you-"

"You've been holding in your fire." Even if it had been a question, the guilty shrug was more than enough answer. "Can you tell me why?"

Zuko hugged his knees, chewing at the leather cord thoughtfully. "Bad."

"What's bad?"

"Fire… it- hurts people…"

"Well… yes, it does. But that doesn't make it bad." Kalik settled in the sand. "Water drowns people, but is it bad?"

Zuko shook his head slowly. "But it- ah… useful. Fire just… just hurts."

Tek picked up the conversation, sitting on the teen's other side. "Only if you get too close flickerfly. Fire keeps us warm, right?"

"And we use candles to see, and stove fires to cook." Enok interjected.

"Your fire isn't bad, Zuko. You just have to be careful with it," Kalik took his hand, pressing it into the sand. "And you need to stop stifling, just let it go. We'll stay right here until you've let it all out."

Zuko looked at the three nervously, slowly letting the heat pour through his hand. The sand glowed red, then white. Heat blasted the three sitting around him.

They watched as he gradually relaxed, pouring more and more heat into the ground.

The crunch of footsteps alerted the tribesmen a little too late. Stone shackles clamped around Zuko's wrists, dragging his fingers from the sand. Glass cooled quickly from the loss of heat.

"That's him officer, that's the ashmaker who threatened me," a snide, lilting voice had Enok's blood boiling.

"Water Tribe, explain why you are harboring this criminal." The Earth Kingdom guard dragged a petrified Zuko to his side, bending the shackles into mitts around his hands.

"If it's good enough, you'll get him back once he has been deemed a non-threat."

Enok struggled to his feet. "How exactly do you decide that?"

The guard closed his fist. The mitts tightened slowly, earning a pained cry from the teen.

"The general calls it 'permanent external chi blocking'."

"We call it 'Crushing'."

Chapter 15: Glow

Chapter Text

Crushing.

Crushing?

Zuko knew that word, could match it to the intense pressure constricting his hands. The 'why' was what was lost on him.

Was this really because he was bending?

No, because he didn't hurt anyone. So…

That meant he was being hurt unfairly. And Enok said it was okay to hurt someone else if it was self-defense.

The rock around his hands got tighter, but the soft voice in his head was reassuring, guiding him through muddled memories to show him what he needed. He needed to fight. And he needed to win.

And he was going to.

************************

There wasn't much time. Kalik had to play this strategically if he wanted to keep everyone intact.

"Why do you think he's a criminal?" That was probably the best place to start.

"Firebending is illegal in all Earth Kingdom provinces. I should be asking why you have him."

"He's one of ours, a child from the raids, but ours all the same." The lie came out smoothly from being repeated so often.

"He's spirit touched, he has no idea what he's done wrong or what you're doing to him, you need to let him go." Enok leaned on Tek heavily, hand straying to his hip where his knife was strapped.

The soldier tightened his fist. Zuko yelped, holding his trapped hands close protectively.

"I wouldn't pull that weapon, tribesman. Your ashmaker is violating an Earth Kingdom law and will be punished accordingly."

Kalik wanted desperately to show the soldier where he could stick a few boulders, but now wasn't the time. "He wasn’t aware. That's why we're so far out here, we only just got him to let out some of his fire before it seriously hurt him-"

"So you admit to instigating the ashmaker?" The guard smugly drew himself up, grabbing Zuko's shoulder roughly. "We are already leery of you, tribesmen. Go back to your ship and expect a hawk from General Hao regarding this."

Tek held Enok back while Kalik took a step forward.

"You would harm a tribesman, just for his circ*mstances at birth?" Kalik fought the pleading trying to creep into his voice. The rock around the teen's hands ground tighter, it would start breaking things soon.

Zuko stayed unnervingly still, eyes trained on the ground. The guard was unimpressed, shooing away the young woman who had led him over. He didn't speak until she was well on her way to the town.

"I am not planning to fight you, tribesmen, but I will." He squared his shoulders and shoved the boy back behind him. Kalik noticed what the soldier didn't at that moment.

The stone constricting Zuko's hands was turning red. A burst of smoke came from the teen's mouth when he was pushed, the rock melting from his palms.

He would be impressed later.

For the moment, he would need to keep the guard trained on him. And being on a ship with some egotistical idiots made him fairly confident in how to do so.

"We are not going to fight one soldier, that would be an uneven match." That had the expected effect. The guard snarled at him, insulted, and stomped the ground. A shockwave ran through the sand, knocking Tek and Enok to their backs. They were wrapped in stone as soon as they hit, unable to look at anything besides the sky.

"There. One on one, old man." The soldier smirked.

"Just wait until I get loose you gravel eater! You're messing with the Water Tri-" The guard shifted his foot, all Kalik could hear was muffled protests after that. And a put-upon sigh from Tek.

Kalik stepped back, letting himself fall into a familiar stance with a hand over his knife. "All this for a law we didn't even know abou-"

A blast of sand struck him, pricking his skin like needles. The ground under his foot slid out at almost the same time and sent him to his knees.

"Enough excuses."

Kalik felt himself get dragged into the sand to his waist. A stone rose up from nearby, hovering over his head ominously.

"I have tried to be lenient with the punishment by giving him back to you. Unfortunately, you've forced me to follow protocol and I will be sending him to one of our firebender retaining… settlements after this."

The healer glared up at the guard haughtily, spitting at his feet. "He is notFire Nation."

Kalik watched from the corner of his eye as Zuko stood properly, eyes glacier blue, with molten stone dripping slowly from his hands.

The boy's hands lit like matches. A myriad of colors shimmered like the Southern Aurora for the barest moment before settling to a blisteringly bright yellow.

"He's Water Tribe."

Kalik barely had time to duck his head as a solid stream of fire knocked the boulder over him into the surf. The soldier let out a surprised cry, turning towards Zuko.

"Ashmaker filth-" he muttered venomously, getting into his stance.

Zuko shifted into his own stance, embers flickering from his mouth silently.

The soldier stomped, sending a rock the size of Kalik's chest hurtling towards the boy.

Zuko made a... strangely familiar upward sweep with his arms. A wall of flame erupted, washing them in heat and obscuring the teen. Kalik saw a vague silhouette drop to a crouch, the rock sailing over his head. He stepped through the flame a moment after the stone crashed to the earth behind him.

The guard raised a hand with a deep rumble, a spike of rock shot from the ground directly for the unscathed side of Zuko's face.

Kalik could only watch, horrified, as the needle point sped for the teen's eye. He shut his own, waiting for the inevitable sound of impact.

The sound of sand crunching and a pained grunt was what he heard instead.

The guard's limbs locked, he tipped backwards and landed a few inches from Kalik's side. Only his eyes moved, flicking back and forth in panic.

Kalik looked at Zuko in surprise, the boy had none of the quiet intimidation he held just moments before. He was just standing in front of the fallen soldier, rubbing his eyes.

They were back to gold when he lowered his hands.

Zuko stepped over, taking the healer's hand and pulling him from the ground.

"You- are you- you okay?" Zuko asked worriedly, pulling him to the mound of earth that held down the other two. Kalik looked at the soldier again before going to help pull the stones off the tribesmen.

"What happened?" Enok demanded the moment the stone strapped around his mouth was pulled free.

"He- mean. But- but it's okay." Zuko smiled, pulling enough slabs off for Tek to work his way free and picking up the leather bracelet he'd dropped in the earlier excitement.

The tribesmen pulled Enok from the remaining stone, standing him up and looking at the stock-still guard.

"Kalik what did you do?" Kalik shook his head, taking Zuko's hand and heading for the port quickly.

"Sat waist deep in sand. We'll figure out what happened when we've left."

************************

Hakoda was just stepping back on the gangplank, a small cloth bag of beads clinking in his hand, when he saw a bright flash come from a long way down the shore. The distant sound of something large landing in water and another bright flash had him walking to the bow to try and get a vantage point.

He didn't expect that vantage point to show him four blue clad forms walking towards the port only a few moments later.

He pocketed the bag, running right back off and towards the figures.

He wasn't reassured when he got there.

Enok was being supported by Tek. They both were covered in a thin layer of dust and dirt, like they had been under a rockslide.

Kalik seemed fine, but he was damp and sand coated from the waist down. Zuko had scrapes and bruises along both of his hands, but he seemed in high spirits.

He was the only one in high spirits.

Hakoda was still not reassured.

"What happened." He demanded the moment he got close enough, watching anyone else besides Enok for limping.

Zuko answered, Hakoda could feel his blood pressure rising.

"M- mean uh- g… guard? Yeah mean guard and- big- big rocks and... fight." Zuko wasn't looking directly at him as he spoke, which was typical, but it was where he was looking that was odd. His eyes were roving over Hakoda, stopping occasionally on different spots around his arms and neck.

Kalik noticed too, tracing his gaze with a raised brow. They both knew what he was looking at.

Pressure points.

Hakoda was going to have a lot of questions later. For now, though, he had a feeling they had overstayed their welcome.

"Everyone on the ship, we don't want another fight, do we?" He directed the question to a mildly disappointed looking Zuko, who shook his head immediately.

Hakoda followed them all back on board. He picked up a whistle, Bato had bought it in case of any more Zuko related mass searches, and gave two sharp blows.

Blue tunics came running after a few seconds. One blue tunic strolled, coming aboard well after the rest of the men had scrambled up the gangplank.

"He's fine- he's fine Ranutt! He's right here, but we need to leave." Hakoda held his hands up placatingly, trying to talk above the throng of tribesmen.

"And why is that, Hakoda?" Tonoruk sneered, staring pointedly at the three ragged looking men standing with Zuko.

"We will go over this after we've shoved off, Tonoruk. As a tribe." Hakoda glared, setting the men to their tasks.

The sails snapped open with the wind, lurching the ship back out to sea.

Hakoda sat beside Zuko, who was chewing on a leather cord and watching the men do their work.

"When did you learn pressure points, Zuko?" The boy looked at him in confusion for a moment before perking up.

"Friend- friend she- ah- she showed me! A… a long time ago," he smiled, tapping his fingers on his crate. Hakoda was immediately interested, Zuko hadn't mentioned anything before they pulled him on deck, besides Iroh anyway.

"A friend, huh? Did you remember her?" He asked, watching the boy rock excitedly as he nodded.

"Yeah- Yeah she- I re… remembered her before."

"During that fight you mentioned?"

"Yeah, I- my friend, her- she's ah- funny!" He smiled, waving his hands a little. "She- she showed me and… and- and she's… she's really nice."

"What's her name?" Hakoda watched the teen sift through his thoughts and newly unearthed memories.

"It- it's Ty Lee," Zuko answered with a quiet smile. "My… my sister's best- best friend."

************************

These Earth Kingdom port towns are… quaint.

And so flammable.

Azula walked into one of the last buildings still standing. The back door hung open, footsteps leading through the sand to the tree line.

It didn't matter, a few survivors would just spread the word. Maybe her brother would be ratted to her before she had to put any actual effort in.

The front door swung shut, and there was her lead. A handprint singed into the wood, and another one on the floor.

Apparently Zuzu had about as much control on his bending as he did before. Azula smirked to herself, walking back out.

She noted the pai sho board right by the entrance. And a certain piece that was missing from the set.

A sharp nail scraped on the doorframe and the teahouse went up like kindling.

This was proving to be easier than she thought.

She stepped back onto the ship, the few men she requested for the hunt filing on behind her. She had someone to visit before closing in on her big brother.

And knowing Uncle, he was expecting her.

She turned to the commander, relishing for a moment in the way he flinched. "Send word to the Dragon of the West to expect his niece by the full moon." The commander saluted and ran off as fast as he respectfully could, keeping his questions to himself.

He must have learned his lesson from his predecessor, who was probably picked clean by fish by now. Azula's smirk grew a moment.

She headed down to her quarters, sliding the bulkhead closed on it and kneeling at her table to look over the maps.

She viciously tamped down the thought that just maybe, she could inform Uncle of Zuzu's coming demise. The old man would keep a pyre burning for him.

She didn't believe in that spiritual idiocy after all.

And honestly why light one, a snide voice that sounded a little too masculine to be hers remarked. His reincarnation would be a curse.

Born on the winter solstice.

Born at midnight.

Agni had abandoned him before he even took his first spark-less breath. To be brought back would just cycle worse and worse.

He wasn't blessed like herself, or Father. He wasn't skilled in anything besides opening his stupid mouth and spitting compassion. And now he probably wasn't even good at that.

It was a pointless quest, though. Father wants her to end his life from hatred, she saw no other true reason. The throne was guaranteed to her, Zuzu wouldn't be capable of taking it now. He probably didn't even remember any of them.

Azula wondered for one disgustingly vulnerable second whether or not he would see Mother again.

This was tiring. She was going to bed and perhaps in the morning she wouldn't have all of these weak little thoughts clogging her logic.

She laid on her bed roll, snuffing the lamps. Rolling on her side, she gripped the ribbon tied hilt of her favorite dagger. She could never be too cautious.

And Mother had embroidered the repurposed hair ribbon herself.

Chapter 16: Burn

Chapter Text

It was a very exciting day.

Zuko had woken with the sun, the same as he usually did, and ran up on deck. It was cold.

Little sparks rode on his breath as the wind pushed his bangs from his forehead. He can't remember being anywhere like this, and Enok said it was going to get even colder.

He had heard about snow, but he couldn't wait to see it.

The few men that worked at night were unfurling the sails. He walked along the boards, clasping forearms with some of them and hugging others. And skirting quickly around a surly Tonoruk to get to the very front of the ship.

The sea breeze nipped at his face, sending little bursts of energy running down his arms. The glass-bead necklace around his neck clinked gently from the wind, Uncle's white lotus piece weighing down the center.

A messenger gull swooped in, landing by his arm and sidling up to the heat radiating from him.

"Mizu!" Zuko picked the bird up happily, hugging it close. He turned back, racing across the deck and down the stairs. Chief was probably awake by now; he could read his uncle’s latest letter!

*************************

Zuko knocked on the chief's door loudly, bouncing on his feet. Bato answered after a moment, pulling his hair back for the day.

"Koda, you've got company," he chuckled, letting Zuko in. "New letter already?"

Zuko nodded, holding the gull out to Hakoda impatiently. "Read- read please!"

Hakoda laughed, patting the bed beside him, and untying the scroll from the bird's leg. "It's not even been a week, Zuko, what's got you so energetic?" He unfurled the scroll, listening to the teen's stuttering explanation for why he was so excited.

He tuned him out after reading the first line.

Zuko calmed down quickly, leaning into his side to look at the letter. Hakoda thanked La that the boy had only just started relearning his calligraphy with Kalik.

"What… what's it say?" He asked quietly. Bato was leaning on the doorframe with a concerned turn to his mouth. Hakoda glanced at the other man seriously before giving Zuko a reassuring smile.

"Well, he said he's got another board game he wants to show you, and he's been to another tea house. He said Mizu stole the captain's pastries." Hakoda said with a chuckle, watching the boy smile with the bird clutched to his chest comfortably.

"And… he says he can't wait to see you. Why don't you go get Kalik to help you write him back?" Hakoda suggested, ushering the teen from the bed.

Zuko, looking way too excited about the idea of learning, hopped up and walked back out. Bato shut the door behind him, turning back to Hakoda.

"What else did he say?"

"We're being tailed."

Bato sat beside of him, taking the letter. "... The princess? So Ozai wasn't bluffing."

"Looks like it. I just… I can't understand wanting to kill your child so badly…" Hakoda brushed his fingers over his hair beads, trying to imagine what Sokka or Katara could ever do to make him feel the same.

He couldn't think of anything.

"Ozai's lineage is corrupt, Koda… Zuko and Iroh seem to be the odd ones out." Bato rolled the scroll back up, setting it between them. "You can't expect to understand the mind of someone like him."

Hakoda nodded, running a hand down his face. "If we can just get to the Northern Tribe…"

"Yeah… But what happens then…? You saw the Earth Kingdom's reaction to the kid. What do we do if we're turned away? Or they try to take him prisoner? They might even try to use him to barter."

He hated it when Bato used logic.

"We have to try. They understand spirit touched people, and they have healers. Surely they wouldn't turn us away, even if he's a firebender."

Bato looked as skeptical as Hakoda felt.

************************

Iroh felt blessed that Azula was so rigid with proper navy protocol. If he was right, his warning would be arriving on the Ikulliak the same day his niece arrived at the Itsu.

Her short note of when she would be boarding the ship had to have been a gift from Agni himself.

As it were, he still couldn't help the nerves settling in his chest at the sight of the bright, shining hull of a brand-new battleship on the horizon.

Ozai would, naturally, have given her a pristine and war worthy ship to hunt her handicapped brother. Iroh's face twisted a little in disgust as he clenched a scroll from Chu Hua in his hands, the coded warning of Azula's rampage crumpling slightly. Favoritism was an expectation in the Fire Nation, but his brother didn't even spare an extra breath to put up a front.

The fact that Zuko had worked so hard, trained and practiced through all manner of injury, for just a glimpse of the favor Azula was gilded in. It turned his stomach.

Yet even though she was the prodigy, Iroh knew she was weakened by it. And in her weakness, the Fire Lord had endangered himself.

Ozai had made a puppet without strings. As long as Azula thought her father held the cross brace above her, she would do whatever he said. And she wouldn't put much effort, because she never needed to. But once she realized her own autonomy…

Then she would need the one lesson Ozai had only ever reserved for Zuko.

Perseverance.

Azula, with every person forced down to be her steppingstone, simply can not understand the work involved to even be looked at in passing.

She had never had to get back up, no one was ever allowed to knock her down.

Iroh dreaded the day she was. Ruthlessness was branded into her instincts. He feared she was too far under Ozai's shadow to be able to reflect on herself and her actions.

He worried as much for her as he worried for anyone in her path.

And unfortunately, it seemed he was the one in it currently. The large warship cut through the water like glass, weighing anchor beside the dingy little boat Iroh stood on.

Azula waited for the cross plank to be secured and walked to the smaller deck with a regal air. Completely unlike Zuko at her age, who would have undoubtedly jumped the gap and assisted the men in lashing the wood down.

Iroh mentally scolded himself, now wasn't the time to be comparing the two. Azula was far too sharp, she would sense the scrutiny.

She was eyeing him closely; he knew what she was looking for.

He was lucky though, in a sense, that he still missed Zuko terribly. It wasn't difficult at all to give her a mourning smile, walking over and drawing her up in an unreciprocated hug.

"My dear niece, what a lovely thing to visit this old man," he said, letting her slip free. "What has brought you from the palace? Surely my brother isn't sending you to the battlefield just yet-"

"And why, Uncle, would I not be fit for the battlefield?" Azula asked sweetly.

"You are a child, Azula, though I have no doubt in your ability, you still have lessons. It would not do for…" he paused a moment, letting his true grief at her new status as heir shine through. ".... For the future Fire Lady to be uneducated."

She sneered. "Still missing Zuzu, Uncle?"

Iroh sighed, smiling calmly. "He is not the first one I have lost, Niece. Though I pray he is the last."

She looked unconvinced, which was a shame unto itself.

"Let us talk over some tea, Azula." He led her down the stairs, going towards the kitchens. She stopped short as they passed Zuko's room.

"Is something the matter?" Iroh asked, walking back to her. She had a peculiar expression. It was far more closed off than normal, almost as if blinds had been drawn over her emotions.

She was looking at the shrine. Her hand drifted to her side, to the dagger Iroh knew was hidden away there.

"... Niece?" She blinked, looking at him with a very familiar scowl.

"I thought we were having tea, Uncle."

Sometimes Iroh could really see the sibling resemblance.

************************

They had a shrine.

That was what the palace was missing.

And yeah, Azula thought her brother was possibly one of the most useless royals to grace their bloodline, but he was still royalty.

She knew deep down that Father would rather give up the throne to that one Earth King, Bumi or whoever, than allow a shrine for her brother in the palace.

She allowed herself a moment to indulge a little and wonder why. He hadn't committed treason. He was the least likely to really do anything to get himself in trouble, unless he decided to play hero.

But he was banished.

That must have been the reason. The reason Father had immediately burned him from the painted mural family tree that spanned generations. The reason he had had Zuzu's portrait removed and tossed into a campfire sized pyre. The reason her brother's only shrine was made of driftwood and a wanted poster, sitting on a rickety ship that should have been decommissioned years before Zuzu was sent on his fool's errand.

The reason she was sent to make that shrine necessary.

Uncle addressed her and Azula cursed the spirits for getting lost in thought. She let that irritation show, but he only smiled strangely and started back down the hall again.

"Let us discuss your journey and your destination, Azula," Uncle said, holding the door to the small kitchen open. "I would like to understand why you are truly out in war-torn waters."

"I don't believe you're ready for that news, Uncle." She scoffed, sitting at the table while he gathered his tea set. He lit the tealight, setting the pot over it and sitting back.

"I am always ready for any news, niece... It seems I have to be." He sighed, folding his hands on the table. "Please, humor an old man."

Azula considered keeping him in the dark. Letting the Fire Lord give him the news that he could have saved Zuzu if he had kept looking for him.

It would destroy him.

"Father sent me to… assist Zuzu." Uncle paused, looking at her with a calculating stare. She held her ground despite the sudden electricity in the air.

"Azula… Zuko has been lost to the sea." He spoke slowly, like she was speaking nonsense.

So he either truly didn't know or he was an amazing liar. She decided to push the topic, watching his reaction closely.

"He hasn't. He is being harbored on some Southern Tribe savage's warship. They reported that he is practically an invalid from some injury to his head." She smirked, certain that she was going to catch the man in a lie.

He looked horrified. And joyful.

"He is alive?"

She hated how Agni-damned confusing her uncle was.

"I wouldn't get your hopes up, Uncle. Father has sent me to send him to his next life. Sooner than later." She sat straighter in her chair, waiting for Uncle's reaction. Ready to argue if she needed to.

He simply looked at her, holding the same calculated expression from before. "And are you truly going to?" She took a moment to process the question.

Was he really that much of a fool? Of course she was going to. The Fire Lord commanded it and she was obligated- no she was willing- to see it through.

"Father gave me strict instruction, Uncle. And I am always pleased to be serving the Fire Lord."

He hummed quietly, pouring the tea for them both. "If the Water Tribe are correct, and he is… so injured he is being described as an invalid…" He closed his eyes for a moment. "Then why is my brother choosing to have you put your brother to death?"

"You are walking a fine line, Uncle. This kind of thought is treasonous." She arched a brow, sipping her tea.

"It is not treason to wonder why, Azula. And it is not treason to say no to something that could cause an uprising if it were found out."

If she didn't know better, she would say that was a threat. But even Uncle knew better, he was far more nuanced. He wasn't giving her a threat.

He was giving her a promise.

"How would it be found out; I am planning to kill the witnesses."

"Have you been subtle in your search, or have you burned your path as Ozai would," he took a long sip of tea, looking at her with his own arched brow. "News travels quickly along port towns. Gossip travels even faster. If the outer edges of the Fire Nation caught word of this frankly unnecessary manhunt…"

They would spread it faster than the army could keep it contained. She could see the wildfire ready to spark, and she was moronically supplying the kindling. How could she be this much of an idiot, it was almost self-sabotage…

"They can't prove anything, Uncle. Father has made his request clear, and I, as the future Fire Lady, will see to it that his orders are carried out to the best of my abilities." Even if she also saw no point in it.

Zuzu had had a difficult life already, at least by royalty standards. If some savages wanted to deal with him then why bother stopping it? It only guaranteed he would stay far from the Fire Nation…

There she went again, allowing her mind to wander into treasonous thoughts. If the Fire Lord wishes her brother dead then so be it. He had his reasons and did not need to share them with the ones he commanded.

He only needed the command carried out, and she would gladly do so. Regardless of the target.

But at least now Uncle knew to light a pyre. He was a spiritual one after all.

Chapter 17: Flare

Chapter Text

Hakoda stepped up on deck to a crisp sunrise. Cold air burned his lungs and the sea breeze nipped his skin.

Finally, on the other side of the world, he felt like he was in familiar waters.

Quick footsteps sounded on the stairs behind him and Zuko came bursting onto the deck, followed closely by a still limping Enok. The chief watched with amusem*nt as Zuko sprinted right to the prow, worn leather bracelet pulled from his teeth, and pointed to the sun just slightly to the left of their path.

"No- no East- it, um- wrong way, turn- turn right!" He took his navigation seriously. And why wouldn't he? Especially now that the crew was rewarding him with carved figures almost every week for correcting their course.

"You heard him Chief!" Okla stood from his spot by the nets, walking over to the teen with a freshly whittled seal-leopard. "Here's your pay for last week's navigation, Flickerfly."

Zuko took the carving with a bright smile, hugging Okla and running to Enok to show him. Poor Enok was sitting with his injured knee flung up on the crate beside him and looked like chasing the hyperactive teen up the steps took him all the way to his pain threshold.

"Enn- Enok- Enok look, look it!" He dropped to his knees in front of Enok's crate with a thump, holding the carving up to him in his excitement. "It- it means I did… I did good, right?"

Enok ruffled the teen's hair, smiling. "Of course, Zuko, you did perfectly. Just like every day." His hand stopped and he lifted a dark strand. "I think your hair is long enough for a wolf tail... Go get a strip of leather from Kalik and I'll pull it back, okay?"

Zuko nodded and got up. He pocketed the seal-leopard and hurried back down into the hold, dodging tribesmen without a second glance.

Enok groaned, folding over his aching knee. Hakoda let Okla take the wheel, walking down to the tribesman.

"Is it still hurting?" Enok nodded, gripping the sides of the tight bandaging. Hakoda pursed his lips, crouching down and hovering a hand over the gauze. It was warm.

"Still inflamed. The first ice we come across we'll haul up to help get that swelling down." Enok nodded tersely.

"That sounds great."

"And stop chasing the boy around, he'll understand that you're hurt." Enok immediately shook his head.

"He would feel terrible, Hakoda. You saw how sad he was the first couple of weeks or so while I was still on crutches." Hakoda didn't mention that he still should be.

"You're lucky we're almost to the Pole. We can have a water healer check it out." He pushed himself back up, ruffling Enok's bead-laden hair with some loud clinking, and headed back to the helm just as Zuko's light steps sounded on the deck.

"Did you get it, Flickerfly?" Hakoda asked. Zuko nodded, chewing on his leather bracelet.

"K- Kalik he, um…" He pointed to Enok, who looked understandably confused. "Said- said 'no more- no more walking.' So, ah… I- 'm not supposed to- to let you."

Enok slumped on his crate in relief. "Oh no, looks like one of the others will have to help you if you need anything, what a shame!"

It was Zuko's turn to look confused. He was still figuring out the whole 'sarcasm' thing.

"Is- I'm… so- sorry?" Enok chuckled, taking his hand and guiding him to sit in front of him.

"It's alright Zuko, I'm sure they'll be happy to get some time with you. Now sit still." He held the teen's shoulders, taking the strip of leather. “Do you want any of these?” He flicked one of his braids, the beads landing back heavily.

Zuko nodded immediately with an excited smile. Hakoda watched from the wheel as Enok deftly braided the shorter strands that framed his face, sliding a few beads on each side. Eight beads to be exact, all taken from the necklace and leaving only the lotus tile resting on the teen's chest. The rest of his hair was pulled back with the leather strip.

He looked like a proper tribesman. Hakoda felt an odd sense of pride as he watched the teen hoist himself back up, giving Enok a stuttered thanks and running to help Povok tie back some sails.

Keeping track of the boy along with foreign affairs and diplomats kept his mind busy most of the day. But times like this, watching him go from task to task with the men and feeling the swell of parental joy at each small victory…

He missed his children. The cold air only made the heartache burn worse with each breath. It filled his lungs in an almost familiar way, somehow driving home even more how far away they were.

But at least they were safe, that was all he could pray for.

And he prayed very hard for it.

*************************

The sun was directly overhead, but it was still cold enough for small sparks to come out with each breath Zuko took.

He watched from his place by the wheel as Enok carefully limped his way back below deck. Frowning guiltily, he set the carving he had been walking along the railing down.

"... O- kla…?" He started quietly, glancing to the man beside of him. The tribesman looked back for a moment. "Is… I- is… uh…"

Okla smiled, setting a large hand on top of his head. "He's fine, little torch. But he has to be careful for a long time." He patted his head. "… And no one important is mad at you, Enok included."

Zuko smiled a little, it was nice when the men just… knew what he was trying to say. Sometimes the right words were impossible to piece together.

"Is- healers… help?" He grimaced at the sentence, but Okla just nodded, resting his hand back on the wheel.

"He'll be good as new, and maybe we can get one of those healer women to check you over. Seems like you're always running into trouble." He chuckled, gesturing to the bruises blooming on his arms from his latest tumble over some loose rope.

Zuko couldn't help the smile, pulling his sleeves over his arms to hide the evidence of his clumsiness. Kalik would have his head if he saw yet another injury on him.

"No- it uh… not bad," he looked at one bruise near the faint, light pink scarring wrapped around his wrist. It was a darker purple than the others since he had cracked the spot into a crate on his way down.

"I'm not sure I'd call that 'not bad' kid." Okla shook his head with another small smile, waving Tek up to the helm from where he had been examining the nets for fraying.

"Tek, take over for me. I'm going to get something for the leech-snail's newest growing pain," he joked, gesturing to the purple patch of skin Zuko was currently poking at as he headed below deck.

"Flickerfly, how did you manage that?" Tek asked, incredulous. Zuko pointed to the offending crate near the main mast.

"Trip- tripped," he smiled sheepishly, abandoning the bruise to pick up his new figurine again.

"We're gonna have to wrap you in seal blubber to keep you safe, aren't we?" Tek leaned on the wheel, flicking his forehead lightly.

Zuko laughed, pushing his hand away. "Ew- no!"

"There's plenty of it where we're going though! We could bundle you right up, you'll look just like that," Tek pointed to the carving, ruffling his new wolf tail playfully.

"Nn- no I won't!" He laughed again, ducking from under his hand.

"Will too!"

"Will- wi- not!"

"Will t-" Tek was interrupted by a slungshot nailing him right in his forehead. Okla came walking up the stairs, picking the knot back up.

"No arguing with my navigator," he said sternly, ignoring the exaggerated pout Tek threw at him as he rubbed the red mark between his eyes.

"But he was arguing too!" Tek complained loudly, not hiding his smile. Okla rolled his eyes, setting down a jar of salve.

"He's allowed to.” Tek immediately opened his mouth with a grin, but he didn’t manage to get his question out. “No, I won't explain." He put the cool salve on his bruises, wrapping a strip of cloth around his arm to keep it from rubbing off.

"There we go. Why don't you go take a break? You can come back in a bit to tell me how lost I am, alright?" Zuko thought a moment before nodding and sliding off the crate he was sitting on.

"Can- can I- um… Tek? Help?"

Tek smiled. "Yeah, you can come help me with the net, Flickerfly." Zuko smiled too, following him to the deck happily.

"We- we're gonna… um… d- dock soon, right?" He asked, settling on his knees beside the rail.

Tek flopped to the boards, picking up a corner of the net. "Yep, should be anywhere from a few days to a few weeks. Just pray Tui guides us quickly."

Zuko nodded. Though, he wasn't entirely sure who Tui was. Tui or La, but the crew really liked to talk about them.

If the crew had so much faith in whoever these two were then he would too.

************************

The soldiers were confused at the next few ports they docked in. But Azula didn't see any reason to clue them in. She had told them to be subtle and only bend if someone wasn't… forthcoming with information.

They were expendable, it baffled her why they thought they deserved explanations. It was up to her if they burned down a village, not them.

Idiots.

She could only hope this stemmed any rumors before they could start. She had to admit, Uncle made very good points on very rare occasions. Stuff she could properly implement instead of all his 'trust in the spirits' nonsense.

Though from what she was hearing in their latest stop, she was too little too late. Every merchant around her was whispering to the other about the first few towns' demise. Uncle had been right; gossip travels even faster. One didn't lean to their neighbor, however.

A young girl with a… rather ugly face now that Azula had gotten close enough, was trying to subtly wave her down. She obliged, walking to the clothing shop.

"You're hunting a firebender, right?" The girl asked, not even attempting to beat around the bush. Azula could respect that.

"I am. Scrawny, scar over half his face?" The girl grinned, gesturing for her to stay there, and dashing back out to the street. Earth Kingdom peasants weren't exactly the most courteous to royalty, apparently. But she couldn't blame them, every river seemed to set apart a different king's land. With that many royals it would be nigh impossible to tell who was truly part of any court.

Before she could contemplate their bizarre hierarchy any further the girl came back in, followed closely by a soldier.

"He fought him! Shí, tell her about it, she's trying to catch him!" Azula got the feeling this girl was addicted to gossip. She would probably brag to her fellow shop keeps about assisting the Fire Princess once she had left.

The soldier stood at attention, wavering only a little when she stared him down. Earthbenders were very prideful, though she was too.

She had the power to back it, that was the difference.

"Explain," she leaned back on a table, crossing her arms lazily. He stayed at attention, smart man.

"The ash- the firebender was caught bending along the shore with a group of Southern warriors. I apprehended him and began the mandated safety precaution for all firebenders who do not obey the law…"

She quirked a brow, unimpressed. "What exactly is this precaution?" The soldier seemed nervous, sweat beading on his forehead.

"Permanent external chi blocking."

"Shattering bones isn't chi blocking, it just keeps them from channeling. Yours is a country of fools," She scoffed, even though the idea sent a shiver through her. She ignored the following spark of relief that the guard clearly failed his task.

The ugly girl interjected; she was clearly trying for a better story. "Shí tell her what happened next!"

The soldier was slowly looking like he wanted the earth to swallow him. It was a good thing she got this reaction in other places as well; she might have started getting self-conscious.

"I wrapped his hands in stone, to stop his bending- and discussed his punishment and possible imprisonment with the warriors. They kept spouting nonsense about him being 'spirit touched' or something. They also stated that he was a raid child which, of course, does not protect him from the law." He shifted a little, slowly lowering his eyes. It was almost like he was embarrassed. How interesting, Azula thought.

"A fight was about to break out, so I neutralized the warriors and informed them of his indefinite imprisonment due to their actions… While I was doing that, however, the stone I was bending was forced into the sea. Somehow he had melted his way through the mitts- he fought far better than any of them let on." The soldier pursed his lips in irritation. "He did some strange maneuver, felt like he was punching his hands through me. I couldn't move. By the time I could get up and sound an alarm they were long gone."

Azula stayed quiet for a moment, sizing him up.

Aside from some embellishments on his professionalism, he was telling her the truth. And if that was the case…

Zuzu could be faking his condition. She could have a- well she wouldn't call it a real fight, not with him. But more of a struggle than she anticipated.

But now he wouldn't get the drop on her. Not even a little surprise. She wouldn't bat an eye at his sudden clarity during their final spar.

"What the firebender did was true chi blocking. If your military doesn't understand it, then you should be worried." She smirked, walking back out. "I appreciate the story time, if I wasn't in a hurry, I might have even spared your little shop." A click of her fingers and sparks showered onto the clothes beside her.

The soldier, a coward like the rest of them, merely picked up the girl and left the store before the blaze could rage closer to them.He didn’t even attempt to apprehend her.

Azula walked back to the ship, signaling for the rest of her men to be called back. She watched from the stern as the fire caught neighboring businesses, screaming trailing after the ship as it pulled from the port.

That peasant girl should have seen it coming. Trying to gossip with a princess. She was far too nosey, and far too stuck up.

Which was amazing, Azula thought as she headed for her quarters. She was very full of herself for a girl that looked so much like a trout.

Chapter 18: Heat

Chapter Text

Zuko had been leaning against the rail, idly sliding his seal-leopard carving along the frosted wood, when an aggressive stomping started across the deck. Right for him.

He knew that stride anywhere. Pocketing his figure, he turned to watch Tonoruk making his way over from the stairs. He was carrying his skinning knife, the same one that made the uneven line in the teen's neck.

Zuko immediately pressed himself against the rail, looking for any of the day crew. They had all gone below to get extra parkas in the frigid air.

He was alone.

And judging by the smirk on the tribesman's face, he knew that too.

"No one to run to this time, ashmaker." He sneered. Zuko felt shivers run down his back. If he leaned back too far he would go over the rail but…

Would he rather tempt fate with the water or Tonoruk?

"You have your little sister tailing us. I saw the letters. The men don't want to see the tricks you've pulled, but I've seen through you from the beginning." He adjusted his grip on the blade's hilt. "She won't find you on this ship, you won’t put these men in danger."

His nerves spiked and he stumbled to the side just as the curved knife stuck in the railing. Tonoruk aimed a kick at him before he could get up, wrenching the weapon free.

Zuko pulled himself to his feet, holding his ribs. The knife came down again, slicing his parka. He watched the carving Okla had given him clatter to the deck and slide under the rail, a distant plunk telling him it was gone in the sea.

The third time the blade whistled through the air it stopped short.

Instinctively, he had caught the man's large wrist in an iron grip of his own. He twisted his arm to the side, letting memory guide him as he jammed two fingers right below his palm.

The knife slid out of a limp hand, sticking point down in the wood.

He didn’t have a moment to breathe. Tonoruk brought his knee up and slammed it into his chest heavily, winding him. He let go of the man's numb wrist, struggling to bring in a proper breath. He could feel the panic clouding his vision, the soft voice that always seemed to speak to him when this happened telling him to give them control.

He would be okay. Just trust them.

Zuko let his control slip as Tonoruk pulled the blade from the boards. He slid into stance, backing up carefully.

Every swing the tribesman made he deftly avoided, watching himself move from the background. It was a strange feeling, being able to feel everything but having no control. He trusted the nice voice to keep him safe, though.

The ship lurched from a rogue wave that crested just as his arm swung down to deflect another slash. He held his balance, quickly bending a ball of fire around himself to evaporate the wall of water.

Zuko anxiously watched the wave bearing on the tribesman. The voice seemed aware of his concern for the larger man, extending the flame to shield him from the sea as well. That was all the opening Tonoruk needed to get in close to Zuko before he could dodge again.

The voice was focused on the flame, it had told him before that it didn't work with the element. But the blade was being brought down and he hadn't moved yet.

Zuko didn't want himself or the voice to be hurt. He took back control as the blade tip hurtled for his face.

In one swift movement he skirted the blade, the curve of it nicking the bridge of his nose. He grabbed the tribesman's arm before he could draw back. The wall of flame compressed with his fist, slamming with a resounding crack into his forearm.

The knife landed on the deck, a ringing finality to the assault. Zuko let go of the awkwardly bent and charred arm before the pain could clear from Tonoruk's eyes. He swept up the seal-leopard figurine that, by some miracle, had washed back on board and sprinted downstairs as fast as he could.

************************

Hakoda had been pushing down a bad feeling all morning. He had dragged Bato to the hold, set on digging around the boxes for the smallest parka they could find for their resident firebender in the hopes it would provide a good distraction to the crawling dread he felt. The only thing it did was make him realize how much they needed to organize everything.

He was replacing the lid to a crate of candles when the entire ship lurched.

"A rogue wave?" Bato questioned, standing from the box he was digging in with a thickly layered hand-me-down of Enok's.

"Must have been…" Hakoda took the parka from him and shook it out. One of the sleeves was beginning to fray but Zuko wouldn’t pay that much mind. Satisfied, he took Bato’s hand and started for the hall. "Odd to have one in such cold waters though-"

He opened the door and barely had time to brace himself against the thin blue blur that slammed headlong into his chest.

"Zuko?" Hakoda wrapped an arm around the tensely drawn shoulders, trying to pull him back a bit. "Did that wave startle you? It's alright, they're very rare-"

His words died on his lips when the boy looked up at him. His eyes were bright blue and panic-stricken. He wasn't tearful though, which eased a little of the parental anger that had immediately flared.

He had a cut across his nose that was slowly dripping blood down his face and his short breaths came with a quiet wheeze that he did not have ten minutes ago.

"What happened?" It almost looked like he had tripped again, maybe smacked his face into a crate. He had done it before, while they were in rough waters. That was what Hakoda wished it was, anyway.

But the cut was too clean. And the wheezing didn't match. And the fear in his eyes told him what he needed before the teen even opened his mouth.

"T- To- mm… mad, kni- he-'' He let out an irate groan, biting into his knuckle with his other hand pressing into his forehead. They hadn't seen the boy this stressed since the "Uncle Ordeal", as Tek put it. Hakoda didn't hesitate to pull his arm down before he drew blood, letting the teen grip his hand like a vice.

He thought he wasn't making sense, but Hakoda and Bato both understood perfectly well.

This was an intervention that was long overdue.

But first, Hakoda had a kid to calm down.

He led Zuko back to his quarters, Bato close by. The door had barely shut behind them before the boy was curling up in the small bundle of furs left beside the desk.

"Need some time, Zuko?" Hakoda asked gently, kneeling to his level to try and catch a glimpse of his eyes.

Zuko hugged his knees, burying his face in them and nodding. Bato walked over, sitting against the wall beside of the teen while Hakoda settled in front of him. They ignored the partially torn scroll sitting just a few feet from the desk, the White Lotus crest staring down the two tribesmen.

The chief quietly seethed, the audacity of Tonoruk to look through his quarters on top of attacking his- Zuko.

He shared a glance with the second in command. They both knew the consequences of attacking a tribesman, but Zuko was resting in an odd in-between. There weren’t exactly any rules surrounding spirit touched firebending teenagers.

The rules regarding the Fire Nation weren’t exactly kind.

They would have to put it to a vote. And they would have to do it soon. Hakoda stood, running a hand through his hair.

“I’ll be back, I need to call a meeting.” Bato hummed his understanding, coaxing the teen to lean into him.

“We’ll be here.”

The chief cast one last concerned look to the trembling boy, walking back out the door. He turned to the hold, heading to the crew quarters to wake the night crew. They needed every man there to make a decision.

He could hear Tonoruk cursing from the infirmary, a wry smile working its way on his face. So Zuko got a few in himself, that probably shouldn't make him as proud as it did.

He would unpack that later.

He walked into the crew quarters, thanking La it was so early, the men were still trying to get comfortable.

"Emergency meeting. I need you all on deck immediately." A chorus of groans met him, but they all reluctantly got back out of their hammocks. "It involves Zuko." They were a lot quicker at putting their boots on.

Hakoda left to get the day crew gathered. Kalik stormed out of the infirmary just as he passed, cold steel in his eyes.

"He's not coming out of there until this is over with." Hakoda didn't bother asking how Kalik knew he was calling a council, he simply nodded and continued to the deck, ignoring the curses still echoing through the infirmary door.

"As long as he doesn't get loose."

Kalik smirked, dragging Enok from the barrel he was sitting on to hoist him up the steps.

"The brat's shown me a knot or two, he won't be getting loose." Hakoda nodded, relieved.

Now to get this over with.

************************

All of the men were gathered in the frigid air, and all of them were watching him. Hakoda stood at the prow, back to the ocean, and tried to figure out the best way to go about this.

Gossip beat him to it.

"Chief?" Povok raised a hand, looking concerned. "Some of the night crew say Tonoruk had some kind of… 'proof'? About Zuko?"

A murmur rose from the group, some of them dismissing it while others wondered aloud what it could be.

"We're missing three." Okla said from the helm, eyeing Hakoda.

"We are." He stood straighter, looking at the men. "Bato and Zuko are in my quarters. Tonoruk is currently not allowed beyond the infirmary door."

"Is Zuko okay?" Enok asked immediately, starting to stand. Kalik pulled him back down, a glint of laughter in his eyes.

"You should be more worried about Tonoruk."

"Wha- why would I be worried about him? He's like- twice Zuko's size-"

"That didn't seem to make much difference," Kalik chuckled darkly. The crowd went quiet for a moment.

"What happened?" One of the night crew asked in concern. "What proof was Tonoruk talking about?"

"I believe he found a letter I received a while ago from general Iroh…" Hakoda started, clasping his hands behind his back. "The Fire Princess, Zuko's younger sister, has been sent to kill the boy… if I was a betting man, I'd say Tonoruk believes Zuko plotted this."

"Who's gonna tell the man that he's about as bright as a new moon?" Tek asked loudly, arms crossed. Ranutt and Povok both chuckled, raising their hands.

Enok was still concerned. "Chief, what happened? You wouldn't have a tribesman captive unless we're…"

"Deciding his fate." Kalik finished his sentence, looking at Hakoda. The chief nodded; mouth set grimly.

"He has attempted to murder the boy again. I have not asked Kalik who came out worse, but Zuko managed to get away with some bruising and a small cut." The healer smirked. "By the cursing coming from that infirmary earlier I'd say our resident firebender won the fight."

"You would be correct."

"Regardless of the outcome, Tonoruk has attacked someone I barely hesitate to call one of our own. We all know the penalty for attacking a spirit touched tribe member unprompted. I am putting it to vote. Whatever is decided will be his punishment."

The men converged, mumbling amongst themselves. They all came to a quick, albeit somber, agreement.

"Let him meet Tui." The same penalty as attacking a tribe member, then. Hakoda nodded, getting Kalik and Tek to follow him to the infirmary.

"Someone get their qilaut. We're going to try to make this as traditional as possible."

Kalik pushed the door open, the three of them stepping inside.

"Let's get it over with," Tonoruk ground out, subdued. Kalik walked over, untying the tribesman. One of his arms fell limp to his side, a glistening burn wrapped around it.

Tek whistled, looking at it. "What in La's name happened there?"

"Your little ashmaker pet happened there." Kalik pushed the man to the door.

"He wouldn't have had to if he wasn't attacked first." The healer herded him to the hall, remorseless. Hakoda and Tek followed, Hakoda praying desperately that Bato could keep a hyperactive Zuko in the cabin for just a little longer.

The chief's blood ran cold at the sound of the qilaut. They had so many songs using that one instrument, so many festivals and events planned to its beat. His children were born to its music.

But this pattern… This one set even the most battle-hardened tribesman on edge.

This one was reserved for an execution.

************************

Zuko had paced the length of Hakoda's cabin too many times to count. He didn’t know why Bato wouldn’t let him outside now that he was better. His nose wasn’t even bleeding anymore for Tui’s sake- was that the right way to use that? Who even was Tui?

It didn’t matter right now. Right now he wanted to go check on Tonoruk. His knuckles ached from the impact earlier, and the man’s arm had gone all crooked and wrong. He still isn’t sure how that happened. All he knows is that it looked painful, and he desperately wanted to apologize.

“Zuko, why don’t you come over here and tell me about your figurines?” Bato tried, but Zuko shook his head.

“Al- already- I did that,” he huffed, looking at the carved animals lined up on the desk, sitting beside an attempted drawing of Mizu and some new hitches and ties Zuko was learning. They had exhausted anything fun in this room very quickly.

“Well, how about we work on your writing?” The man said, looking for an inkpot and paper. Zuko made a face, sparks flickering in his hands as he pointed to the door.

“Out- outside, want outside.” The little room was too cluttered, and the day crew would be on deck by now, and Zuko didn’t want to be in here anymore. Of course he couldn’t just say that. His tongue felt more and more like an unruly dogfish the more irritated he got. He was lucky to get out what he could and he hated that. He hated the fact that he could answer, he could explain himself, but it stayed trapped behind the net around his brain.

Tears pricked his eyes, but he rubbed them away. He was frustrated, not sad. Someone needed to tell Bato that, though.

“Hey, don’t worry kid,” Bato quickly stood from the desk, walking over and putting an arm around him. “How about I take you to the kitchen for some sea prunes and then we can head on deck?”

That would definitely be better than this. He nodded, picking up a couple of his carvings and following him out the door.

They got just a few steps down the hall when Zuko heard the drumbeats. Curiosity piqued, he slipped out of the taller man’s grasp easily and ran to the steps despite Bato calling after him.

The sight that met him was… odd. And it sent a knowing chill up his spine despite his confusion. He had only a moment to wonder why Tonoruk was standing on the wrong side of the rail, held up by just a flimsy board, before he realized.

The crew weren’t stopping him.

They should be pulling him to safety, but instead they were watching, almost angry. Hakoda was standing on the other side of the board, weighing it down.

He could feel the cold sweeping through the ocean around them. If Hakoda moved, or fell, Tonoruk would go under. And some unfamiliar knowledge told him that was the point.

Hakoda took one step back, Zuko’s blood turned to ice.

“Stop!”

Chapter 19: Reflection

Chapter Text

He was ready.

He had spent far too long on this spirits-damned Earth. Too long without his family. Too long without his children.

If he was going to die because of an ashmaker though, he had hoped it would be in battle. As a hero. Avenging his bloodline, his heritage.

Not because the entire crew had lost their collective minds.

The board beneath his feet wobbled precariously, the chief was about to step away.Tonoruk braced himself for the icy water, sending a prayer to Tui and La that they change somebody’s mind, it could be anyone they pleased, he just needed the killer’s true colors to be realized.

"Stop!"

Who in La's name invited the ashmaker to this?

The board stopped tipping amid a ringing silence as the men playing their qilauts stilled. A glance back showed the prince standing on the plank, the chief half off of it. He couldn't see the ashmaker's face, but he could only assume the little murderer wanted to be the one to let him fall.

"Zuko, I need you to go back to Bato." Hakoda held his hands up, placating the bender. "This isn't the place for you right now-"

The prince, in a nice little show of his spoilt upbringing, stamped his foot. Tonoruk watched a sparking hand point at him.

"Nn- no! Not- not down no-" there was an odd rasp in the ashmaker's voice that he couldn't place. He hoped it hurt though.

"Flickerfly, step off the board." Tek walked over to remove the teen. He stopped short, taking a hasty step back when the bender’s fists started shimmering with heat.

"Not down. Not- not down-" Smoke came out of the prince's mouth with each word. The men closest to him tried to coax him away but he wouldn't let anyone get a hold of him, ignoring the men speaking and threatening a blistering grip at Ranutt’s attempt to grab his arm.

Everyone watched in confusion. Even Enok, who had practically adopted the killer, couldn't get close enough to the ashmaker to pull him from the plank. He was stuttering something, getting more and more agitated when the words didn't come out.

Tonoruk wasn't dealing with it.

"Trying to stretch this out, ashmak-" the slur died on his tongue. The prince had turned to him, blue eyes practically glowing in the sunlight. Now that he took a moment to think about it, his eyes had been blue earlier too. And the desperation on his face… reminded Tonoruk of his own children, just before they were taken from him.

No- it wasn't fear, it was something different. More mature.

It was the same expression he knows he wore that fateful day that he lost it all. The kind of look that told the world that while you hadn't caused the problem, you wouldn't have another restful night knowing you didn't fix it.

"Not… please- safe," the teen begged, and Tonoruk realized with a jolt what the rasp in his voice was.

The prince was trying not to cry. Over him.

Something stirred deep in his chest, a dark, hollow feeling that ate at him as he watched the- teenager, do everything in his power to keep him out of the water.

A hand grabbed his collar, unceremoniously pulling him back over the rail. He landed, thank La, on the side opposite his broken arm.

Okla stepped away, gesturing to him. "He's safe, Flickerfly. Not gonna fall in, he's safe."

The 'for now' was almost visible in the air between them. He sat up slowly, leaning against the rail. The prince sniffled quietly, finally stepping off of the plank.

And kneeled down to hug him.

Tonoruk tensed, staying completely still. The… boy, wrapped his arms tight around his shoulders. He was either unaware or fully conscious of the way all of the men drew closer, eyes daring the tribesman to try anything.

The prince sat back on his heels, rubbing his eyes with the palm of his still red-hot hand. He looked at Tonoruk, gold-rimmed blue shining with guilt.

“I- ‘m sorry.” The teen hugged his knees, reaching in his pocket and pulling out a moose-lion carving. The first figurine Tonoruk had seen him carrying around. He held it out, gripping only the very end to hand it to him. It was an olive branch that only a…

Only a child would think to use.

The Fire Nation either learned exactly how to play anyone... or Tonoruk had some apologizing of his own to do. Starting immediately.

And starting with accepting the little well-worn toy.

************************

Of all the things he had seen the teen do, this had to be the most miraculous.

Hakoda shared a dumbfounded glance with Kalik and Bato, watching Tonoruk slowly take the carving. He was torn between concern that Zuko didn't seem to have a sense of self preservation, and pride that the teen cared so deeply for someone who had only ever terrorized him.

Muttered confusion swept through the crowd, even Tonoruk himself looked confused that he had taken the peace offering.

Zuko, on the other hand, looked thrilled. He stood, shaking his hands close to himself.

"Ha- uh- happy you um... safe!" He exclaimed, smiling brightly. He held his hand out to help the larger man stand, all nerves and wariness gone like none of the abuse had ever happened.

Maybe he was a little too ready to forgive and forget. But it was far too convenient at the moment to worry about the complications of the teen's compassion, so Hakoda put it to the back of his mind.

Right now he needed to be a chief, not a father- not that he could, none of his children were here of course.

Hakoda stepped forward, looking from Tonoruk to the rest of the men, and placed a hand on Zuko's thin shoulder. Zuko glanced up at him, a little miffed when he was pulled a step too far to help the tribesman up.

"Zuko has made his stance clear, and as the victim of these attacks his choice matters the most. All in favor of giving Tonoruk another, final chance?" He shot a glance to the man to make sure he understood how close this came.

A little over half of the crowd raised their hand. None of them day crew.

Kalik and Enok looked ready to toss the tribesman back overboard, sans ceremony. Tek was watching quietly, which was its own warning.

The chief ushered Zuko back towards the crowd despite his protests, hoisting Tonoruk to his feet.

"Kalik, I need you to set his arm." His heart almost went out to the larger man when he saw the murder in the healer's eyes.

"My pleasure."

Okla followed the two men back below deck to help hold him down. His expression betrayed nothing but the rough way he brushed by the injured man spoke volumes.

Hakoda turned back just in time to catch bright gold glaring at them all. Zuko was standing by the rail, arms crossed and an unfamiliar scowl set in his face. It reminded him a little of his mother, back when he and Bato would come home far too late and drenched from the snow. Of course, though, the reprimand they received sounded nothing like Kanna.

"I- can, I can't... don't un- understand. Him- he- why? Why hurt h- him? You uh… all ash- ashamed."

Somehow, despite the choppy sentence and sheer underwhelming size of the teen, Zuko had every man on deck avoiding eye contact. It would've been funny if they didn't all feel so guilty.

Not for what they were about to do, that was a sentence worthy of what Tonoruk had attempted. They all felt guilty for almost making Zuko witness it. Even if it would have been an accident.

He barely had his memories to begin with, they didn't want to add any more negative ones.

Hakoda watched the teen blow smoke from his nose in agitation, looking at them, at him, expectantly. He stepped forward, putting a hand on his shoulder again.

"I am sincerely sorry that we almost hurt him, Zuko. Can you forgive us?"

Zuko pushed his hand away. He wasn't going to pretend it didn't hurt a little. The boy fidgeted with the frayed sleeve of his hand-me-down parka, chewing his lip while he gathered his words.

"Not me. You- uh… a- apol… sorry to him," he said, frowning. Hakoda nodded.

"He's with Kalik right now, but we will all apologize to him when we're allowed in, okay?" The teen thought for a moment before looking around.

"Ev- everyone?" Zuko asked skeptically, glancing at Enok and Tek. Neither of them looked pleased, but they agreed. "Okay- okay."

A collective sigh of relief swept the deck, none of them had been on the teen's bad side and they didn't want to start now. A cold shoulder from such a warm kid would be worse than a swim in the arctic.

"Thank you for the chance, flickerfly." Bato said, stepping forward to take the teen's hand. "Why don't we go get those sea prunes?"

Zuko's whole demeanor changed, a wide smile plastering itself on his face.

"We- can we bring Ton- Tonoruk one?" He asked, bouncing on his feet.

Hakoda was really starting to worry about his self-preservation.

*************************

The air was getting steadily colder, the bite from the wind turning more and more painful each day.

Not that a princess would ever let her subordinates know she was uncomfortable. Not from something so menial as the weather.

But it was certainly becoming a nuisance to have her joints stiffen if she held them still too long. And in turn it was causing her to lash out easier and easier. Her crew seemed to be taking notice, she hadn't seen a single one of them on deck since she walked out to practice her forms.

Blue light flared over the iced deck with each movement, irritation slowly fading with the warmth of her inner fire.

They were still a ways from the Northern Tribe. Even further, it felt, from catching up to her brother. The savages' little wooden toy seemed to only speed up compared to their superior engines.

The icy wind cut through her silk tunic, and she cursed. She never understood how Zuzu or Uncle could stand colder weather. It was some odd bending technique; she knew it was when she saw them both breathing sparks.

She could breathe fire. No need for a cheap party trick.

She wondered if Zuzu still knew how to do that silly form. He must be freezing so far north; she highly doubted the savages thought twice about his upbringing in a temperate place like the Fire Nation. They probably hadn’t bothered supplying him with any extra layers, perhaps not even a warm, sturdy tunic. He could be riding to the pole in a single layer of silk. He wasn’t used to this.

Neither of them were used to anything close to this.

Not that she cared- she brought her heel through the air, an arc of fire scorching the deck. If he froze to death that just made her job easier. His death, regardless of whose hands committed the deed, was all that her father requested. Inept morons giving him hypothermia would only serve her, and by extension the Fire Lord.

She should want them to be neglecting him. Another blast of heat, but it didn’t seem to warm her as it dissipated. She should be praying to Agni that he walks off the ship, trip into a stash of weapons, anger the savages, choke- something.

Instead she caught herself late at night, contemplating the hair ribbon wrapped around her dagger. Wondering traitorously if he was warm on the primitive vessel. If he remembered her.

It disgusted her. This weakness was unbecoming, ghastly for someone so high ranking. Father would never have such emotions. Would never allow such emotions.

If he felt the need, Father would make sure she felt fear at the very idea of empathy.

She misstepped, foot sliding out on a patch of ice that had yet to melt during her furious training. She righted herself before anyone could see, wiping quickly cooling sweat from her forehead. Azula cursed herself quietly for the mistake. She had let her mind wander too far, forgotten that Father was too far away to do more than send stern hawks demanding updates.

She looked forward to them all. It reminded her that unlike Zuzu’s errand, Father actually gave a damn whether she came back.

She was the prodigy after all. The favorite. And she was finally proving herself.

She blew into her hands, walking back below deck to warm up. She thought for a moment that she heard the sound of a failing engine churning somewhere in the distance but dismissed it as she headed for her quarters.

She wondered if her brother was dead already. Or if he was warm.

She wondered if death was warm.

Chapter 20: Cold

Chapter Text

The prow jolted against another chunk of ice. The sky stretched grey overhead and the wind whipped across the deck with a vicious cold.

To put it short, Zuko had never been more fascinated by the weather. It was all the crew could do to keep him in the stairwell when the sky darkened, threatening a short but heavy storm.

An ice storm. He only knew it could rain, and he had heard about snow.

He wondered if it was small pieces of ice or if the sky dropped man-sized blocks like the small bergs floating around them.

He was sitting right at the top of the stairs when the first few frozen drops thudded on the wood, sleet immediately icing over the deck boards.

Hakoda yelled from the helm over his head for the last open sail to be tied back. Zuko could hear the rope creaking as he lashed the wheel to keep it steady, quick footsteps coming down to the main deck.

"Zuko, I thought we said to stay below," Hakoda sighed, ushering the few men left on deck down the stairs.

"This- Um... what this?" He asked, picking up one of the icy pebbles. The chief pulled him to his feet, dragging him down the steps as the wind picked up.

"That's a hailstone, Zuko. They hurt really bad; you don't want to be on deck while it's hailing." A heavy gust of frigid air blew between them, prompting everyone still near the stairs to move further down the hall. Hakoda took his hand, leading him to the crew quarters where the rest of the men had gathered.Except Tonoruk, who had a bed in the infirmary until his arm healed enough to hold his hammock open.

“Let’s just pray that Tui keeps us safe while the ocean is rough, wouldn’t want to take on too much water at this temperature.” Zuko nodded, despite still being unsure who Tui was. But it seemed to mean a lot to the tribe, so he sent a polite request to keep them safe as he settled himself by the porthole.

A couple men brought out their qilauts, wordlessly announcing a music break to weather the storm. Enok limped over with the smallest one, handing it to him and sitting in a hammock at his side.

“Hopefully we don’t miss the port,” Enok said, peering out of the porthole to watch the grey sky. He earned a hard punch to the shoulder from Tek as the tribesman passed to sit on his other side.

“Don’t tempt the spirits, idiot.”

“I’m not tempting them! I’m just letting them know I hope they keep us on track, that would be a blessing and really appreciated.”

“That’s the definition of tempting them!”

“I- I think… They will be, um… nice- nice to us.” Zuko interjected before Enok could argue back, trying and failing to both play the small drum and watch the weather. “They- nice… They let mm- me meet you.” He smiled at them, pulling his legs up onto his crate when Tek chose to sit on the floor in front of him.

“That’s true, flickerfly,” Tek grinned, taking the qilaut from him so he could look out the porthole properly. “But you gotta be careful, spirits are tricky.”

“Hm- no, they just, uh… pa- s- spa…” He huffed, sparks bouncing off of the glass. “Spa-cic…?”

“Specific?” Okla asked from his napping spot, pushing a borrowed book off his face and squinting in the lamp light. He hummed a moment before agreeing.

“Spec- ific. Yeah- but not tricky." He looked back out to the ocean, watching a large mass, barely discernible but slowly approaching on the horizon. "R- really nice if- if you nice too."

The two tribesmen beside him shared a look. They didn’t seem to believe him, but that was alright. For once, he knew better. He knew that all you had to do was be good, and genuine, he heard from the back of his mind, and the spirits would protect you. But his friends had already struck up conversation with their neighbors, so he didn’t bother pressing it.

They were good people anyway. They all were, even Tonoruk.

In his own, aggressive way.

Zuko wasn’t too worried about them knowing the specifics.

The sleet died for a moment, just enough for him to see a giant wall of ice that they were approaching very quickly for a ship with no open sails.

“Uh- Ha- Hakoda?” He looked over at the chief, smiling guiltily when the man had to disentangle himself from the hammock he was relaxing in with Bato.

“What is it, Zuko?” Hakoda asked, leaning in to look out the porthole. His eyes widened, he immediately pointed out a handful of men to follow him on deck and slow the boat. Zuko looked back to the ice, the hail puttering out as the men’s steps sounded above them.

There wasn’t a port. Despite that, something told him this was exactly where they were supposed to be. He felt a draw to the place, his curiosity very quickly taking over.

Especially when the wall opened, letting the ship through to one of the most beautiful cities he had ever seen.

Every building was made of ice, intricate designs weaving along the canal they rode into. People that looked like the crew milled along the water's edge to get a good look at the boat. He got off the crate, excited to go on deck and look around, when a hand caught him on both sides.

"We have to stay below a little longer, Zuko. Gotta let the adults talk," Enok said apologetically, feeling the disappointment roll off him as they watched the other men file out.

"We'll buy you a fresh sea prune when we get off though, deal?" Tek offered, the door swinging shut as he spoke.

"... 'kay." Zuko frowned, looking back through the porthole. They had stopped at a dock and some new footsteps echoed above them. He pushed the porthole open to get a better look without the salt grime in the way.

The buildings shone bright in the post-storm sun. Being surrounded by so much ice was so cold that his face burned the moment the window opened. Everyone’s focus seemed to be off to the side, where he could hear Hakoda speaking with some man. He couldn’t make out much, but he heard Kalik request a healer when the low conversation tapered off.

The footsteps sounded again, heading off of the ship. Bato poked his head through the door to look at the trio.

“Just a little longer and you three can come above,” he said, looking mainly at Zuko. “And this time we really mean to stay put. I know you like to explore, but we don’t want to lose you again, okay?”

That was fair enough, even if he didn’t like it.

“Okay.” He had his collection of carvings in here anyway, and if he got too bored he could always try to control the lamp light. Everyone on the ship thought they just had bad candles and lamp wicks, but in reality he had been trying to teach himself how to channel the energy he always felt buzzing under his skin. It made the persistent itch of fire a little less painful.

He turned to look back out of the porthole, making eye contact with a severe looking old man. The man’s eyes widened, he looked angry.

Zuko was used to people in different ports looking angry when they looked at him. He figured it was the big scar, maybe it scared them. He opened his mouth to say hello, a few embers floating in the air from the cold.

“An ashmaker!”

A hand grabbed the back of his parka, pulling him back down onto the crate. Tek shut the porthole just before a spire of ice slammed into the side of the ship, listing it to the side.

Bato let go of his hood, turning him around and meeting his eyes with concern.

“Stay here.” He gripped his shoulders a moment, heading back out into the hall. Enok and Tek stood. Enok grabbed a crutch from the wall nearby to balance and rested a hand on the hilt of his short sword. Tek lifted a staff from the floor, both of them positioning themselves in front of him as heavy steps ran across the deck.

The door burst open, the old man and a collection of men around Hakoda’s age spilling into the room.

“Stand down, we are here for the ashmaker.” The old man demanded, all of them getting into the same position. Zuko felt the air cool, pushing himself against the wall and away from the dangerous energy coming from the group. Tek lifted the staff higher.

“He’s one of ours, you aren’t arresting him.” Tek matched and surpassed the man’s authority. Some of the younger men dropped their stance, unsure. Zuko relaxed just a little with them, nervously biting the faded leather bracelet Kalik had bought him.

“He doesn’t look like much of a danger, Master Pakku,” a kindly man said, standing up straight. Pakku sneered, pulling the water from the sopping parkas the crew had hung up during the storm and forming a large, frigid orb.

“He spat fire at me. Move aside before I move you myself.” He addressed Tek and Enok, separating the water into two equal balls. They stood at the ready, both of them shifting to block him from view.

They were both blown into the walls by the force of the bent water, frozen to the wood immediately.

Zuko startled, ducking his head into his knees to dodge a smaller ball of solid ice that was sent whistling towards him. It smashed through the porthole, leaving just the frame behind. He glanced at Enok, who had been cursing colorfully to his right. The new men weren’t attacking them anymore, but they were all homed in on him.

He would apologize to Bato later for disobeying him.

He crawled out of the busted porthole before any of them could gather any more water, scaling the side of the ship on pure instinct. Shouts sounded both inside the ship and from the streets along the canal, but he had a destination in mind, and he was desperate to reach it.

Flipping over onto the deck, he looked up to find Hakoda, thank La, and some very important looking man staring down at him. He would pay more attention to the man when he wasn’t being attacked.

Hakoda pulled him to his feet and he hid himself in the man’s chest immediately, keeping his hands in tight fists to avoid burning him. He could feel his whole frame shaking, the adrenaline of having a fist-sized ball of ice hurled at his face still thrumming wildly in his veins.

“Zuko, it’s okay you’re okay…” Hakoda soothed, but he could hear a hard edge to his words. He wasn’t happy, and it felt like that anger was being directed at the other man.

“Is this the ashmaker Master Pakku was talking about?” The man sounded confused, but still wary. Hakoda tightened his arms around him.

“This is the firebender I was attempting to inform you of.” He ground out, rocking them both against the gentle sway of the docked ship. Zuko took a deep breath, pressing his face further into the soft fur of his parka.

“I- I’mm-” he mumbled out after a moment, wincing at the sound of those new men running back onto the deck. “So- ‘m sorry-”

“You have nothing to be sorry for, flickerfly, you’re going to be alright.” The chief held him, keeping himself between Zuko and Pakku. “Chief Arnook, call off your benders. This boy is not a threat but being attacked like this tends to set off his bending.”

“Then he is a threat if he is this old and still can’t control himself!” Pakku’s voice sounded smug, Zuko felt the chief’s hands grip his shoulders for a moment.

“He is spirit-touched, that is the condition I was trying to inform your chief of before you stormed and damaged my ship. I'd even say he's been chosen by a spirit, though we haven’t had him formally observed. I'd bet my beads on it.” Hakoda sounded collected, but he could hear the fury shaking in his voice. Another hand rested on his shoulder and he winced, shrinking a little away from what he could only assume to be the other chief, Arnook.

“Master Pakku, stand down.” The other chief ordered, pulling his hand away. “Chief Hakoda, while we would never injure someone touched by the spirits, you understand that a firebender being chosen and not just touched is… unprecedented.”

“I understand your confusion, but we have sailed with Zuko for a very long time now. This is no ruse; we have worked with him and his limitations for months to get him where he is.” Hakoda turned him to face the other chief carefully. He protested quietly but let him, gripping the leather still clenched in his teeth for something to do with his overheated hands.

Chief Arnook took one look at him, at his eyes in particular, and nodded. He stepped close, kneeling slightly to be on his level. “I apologize for the scare we gave you, Zuko. We aren’t used to ah… firebenders in our city. We worried you would be so powerful you might melt everything!”

Zuko’s eyes widened a little at the idea. If they really thought he was that good at bending, he couldn’t really blame them for their reaction. That would have been awful, and he wouldn’t have been able to help rebuild because he would just keep melting everything!

“Master Pakku isn’t a good swimmer either, so melting our city would have been even worse for him,” the chief went on with a small smile, ignoring the indignant argument from the old man. He couldn’t help the quiet laugh that managed to work past his nerves, carefully sliding the old leather ring back around his wrist.

“O- it- ‘kay,” he stuttered, the aftershocks of fear still hampering his speech. He pushed his back into Hakoda, trying to hold in any sparks when he breathed. “But, uh- ice- En- Enok and Tek, they…” He didn’t have to go on, the two in question scrambling up the stairs drenched in water, closely followed by Bato who was equally soaked.

“Chief! Zuko he-” Tek stopped when he saw him, both of them slumping in relief. “He’s a gecko-pup if I’ve ever seen one.”

Bato looked at him, a little dumbfounded.

“How exactly did you say he got up here?” Bato looked at Enok, who wordlessly pointed to the rail while holding his knee. Arnook, firmly ignoring Pakku’s glaring, looked at him and Hakoda.

“Was this the first time he’s done something like that?” the other chief asked, a little surprised. Hakoda nodded, letting him turn to hide himself away again.

“Yes, he’s normally not coordinated enough to go around the ship without tripping over himself. We think fear gives him access to whatever skillset he had before he was injured.” The chief drew out the word ‘fear’, turning his head to look at the old man.

“It is a compliment to know that an ashmaker is afraid of waterbenders, Chief Hakoda,” Pakku drawled, his footsteps echoing off of the gangplank to the ice. “If I catch him bending in this city you can rest assured, I will stop him. He is a danger to us all!” Hakoda’s arms tensed around him again, Bato stepping over to check him for injuries.

“Forgive Master Pakku, I will discuss this with him after you are all settled…” the other chief stepped aside for a young woman to come aboard. “Pyo, if you and your students would check these men for any injuries?” The woman hesitated when her eyes landed on Zuko, anger flashing on her face for a moment. He turned back and hugged Hakoda tighter. “Don’t be alarmed, the young man is a guest as well. He won’t hurt anyone.”

Pyo was silent for a moment before giving a quiet, “Of course.” Her and a few other girls closer to Zuko’s age filed onto the deck, each one taking a tribesman.

Zuko held close to Hakoda when Pyo gestured for them to sit on some crates, flinching when she pulled water from the canal. She seemed nice enough, but he didn’t want to get frozen or have another piece of ice flying at him.

She frowned, bending the water into two gloves around her hands. “It’s okay, it’s only water…” She said carefully, hovering the mitts over Hakoda. The water glowed, sinking into the roughed-up skin on the chief’s palm from the burn he had gotten months prior. The scar faded, barely visible when she pulled back.

“See?” She smiled, gesturing to him with the mitts. He didn’t want to let her close but conceded after a moment, letting her hover the water over him. He watched in awe as the bruising on his arms and scrapes that he just received on his hands from scaling the boat vanished, the cool water pumping through him and soothing the prickle of flame for a moment.

He pulled his arms back, examining his hands. “I- than- thank you!” Zuko smiled, flames sparking on his breath when he forgot to hold them in. Pyo stepped back a moment but smiled all the same.

“You’re welcome, little dragon.” She said kindly, patting his shoulder and heading to help the younger girls.

Hakoda pulled him into his side, rubbing his arm to try and warm him more. “They’ll get used to you, Zuko, I promise.”

He nodded, curling up against the frigid breeze. He trusted Hakoda, so he wasn’t worried about everyone staying mad at him.

Now he just hoped he could make some friends. Maybe even some closer to his age. Maybe the spirits could arrange that for him.

He would pray about it, the rest of the crew always prayed about things like that.

Chapter 21: Sleet

Chapter Text

They had to have been flying for days.

Sokka hung over the side of the saddle, blowing into his gloved hands to ward off the arctic chill. He and Momo glowered up at the head of the sky bison. Aang, the bald menace, had some sort of Avatar magic keeping him warm in the north pole’s frozen cloud cover. Katara, likewise, was sitting comfortably. Like it wasn’t cold enough to freeze icicles into bison fur.

“Are we there yet?” He had asked that once an hour, praying to Tui and La that he would get a yes eventually.

“You’re the one with the map, Plan Man, you tell us,” Katara snarked, using her water magic to pull ice out of the air. Sokka grumbled, pulling the map from his bag.

They were still so. Far. Away.

He was about to start bothering them again, to make it one hundred percent clear that he wanted to land and eat a gigantic slab of delicious meat, when he caught a whiff of something that made his blood run cold.

Smoke.

He peered over the side of the saddle, spotting a large metal ship piercing through the ocean below. It looked different from the ones they had seen before, namely Zhao’s military fleet and…

Zuko’s little rust bucket.

It had been months upon months since any of them had seen him. He knew it was probably not for a pleasant reason. Aang, like the manic optimist he was, held fast that the ashmaker and his weird, jolly uncle had settled down somewhere. Katara hoped they had drowned and been eaten by the Unagi, though she only ever told Sokka that.

All he knew was that this regal ship was not something he could see the angry guy with the bad haircut bothering with. Zuko always seemed like he had a good strategic head, something this large was stupid for stealth. It fit with the guy’s ego though, so maybe he upgraded without actually thinking about it.

A streak of blue fire erupted on the deck.

So… Not the hothead in need of a good skin routine or Mutton Chops.

Regardless of who it was, though, they were headed right for the Northern Tribe.

“Guys, we need to speed it up and fly higher. Fire Nation.” Katara leaned over the handrail, frowning.

“They’re alone, you don’t think it’s…”

“No, I don’t,” he said quietly, watching Aang’s shoulders drop a moment before he perked back up.

“Yip yip!” They shot higher, bursting above the clouds. “Maybe when we save the world we can figure out where him and his uncle are staying, he seemed like he could use a friend.” Aang smiled back at them, prompting a couple of awkward smiles and vague nods from Katara and him.

“I’m sure if he’s stopped hunting you then he would love to have you as a friend, Aang,” Katara smiled reassuringly, digging through her bag for some of the seeds and dried fruit they had saved from the Earth Kingdom. She handed a small handful to each of them, almost definitely trying to change the subject. “If we go at this speed, we should get passed them soon. We can drop back to the water, and I can get some fish-”

“Finally! Real meat!” Sokka shouted in celebration, crawling to the front of the saddle. “Go faster Appa, I haven’t had a real meal in days!”

Appa lowed, if he didn’t know better, he would have called it sarcastic. But they did move faster so that was a win. He picked up the map from his pack again, settling to plot their course while they flew.

A storm was brewing on the horizon, right where they were heading. It didn’t look severe, but he prayed to La that it would stay over there. He was frozen already and didn’t need some ice storm giving him hypothermia.

Aang watched the clouds quietly. Way too quietly. Sokka shared a glance with his sister before pushing his way beside the small monk.

“How about we play some games to pass the time?”

“Sokka, what exactly can we play up here?” Katara sighed, still watching the ship through breaks in the clouds.

“We can play Hunter’s Eye-” Katara groaned from somewhere behind him, but Aang looked at him curiously.

“What’s Hunter’s Eye?” Sokka grinned, even if Katara was bored out of her mind, this would be perfect entertainment.

“Well, young Avatar, Hunter’s Eye is one of the most popular games in the Water Tribe.” His sister scoffed. “It’s been used for generations to hone the warriors of the South. I’ll start. I spy with my hunting eye something… Blue.”

Aang looked around for a moment. “Uh… Sokka? There’s a lot of blue.”

“That’s the point! You have to make it hard or it’s boring!” The monk’s eyes practically glowed.

“Is it the sky?!” Sokka could feel Katara’s will to live slipping away. This was the best.

************************

Hakoda was starting to notice something.

Well- to be fair he had noticed it before, but now he was in a situation that let him actually be concerned about it.

Zuko bounced back way too quickly after life threatening and dangerous situations.

For instance, he was chased up the side of the ship not even an hour ago by waterbenders and now he was happily dragging Pyo, the water healer who thank La had been nice to him, down to the infirmary to heal Tonoruk’s arm.

Tonoruk, who had attempted to murder him less than a week ago.

He’s lucky Zuko isn’t his son, he would have had a heart attack by now... It wouldn’t hurt to get a checkup though.

First though, the reckless teen had disappeared down the steps and he wasn’t about to let him somehow get injured again. He got up, following them below and watching the infirmary door shut as he got to the hall.

“Zuko, try not to drag people around-” he said while opening the door, stepping in and pausing. He collected himself quickly but was almost sure he had lost it. Pyo was diligently fixing Tonoruk’s mess of an arm, and that was where the normalcy ended.

Somehow, and the chief really doubted even the spirits knew the series of events that led to this, Zuko had roped the tribesman into playing with his carvings. Zuko was crouched on the bed beside him, chin resting on his knees, and idly attacking the moose-lion toy in the larger man’s hand with his seal-leopard.

“Careful, if you hit too hard you’ll break their noses,” Tonoruk warned gently, unaware of the chief standing at the entrance of the room. He decided to announce his presence, pushing the door open enough to bounce it off the wall. Zuko looked over, smiling brightly. Tonoruk, for his credit, didn’t try to hide the figurine he was holding.

“Ha- Hakoda! Are- d’you- play?” The teen asked, holding out his seal-leopard.

“No thank you, flickerfly, I just wanted to make sure you weren’t getting yourself into trouble,” he said, giving Tonoruk a pointed look. The man set his carving down, preferring to focus on the healer closing the skin over his burn. “Is this where you’ve been disappearing during your breaks?” The boy nodded, grinning.

“Yeah- yeah he- friend uh... friend now,” Zuko sat with a bounce beside of the tribesman, who had attempted his murder more times than Hakoda had children, and hugged him. “He- said he just mm… he misses- misses his kids and um- and he said sorry so- so I’m cheering him… him- him up!”

The chief nodded, raising a brow at the other man. “So, we’re being friends now?”

“Get off my back, Chief,” Tonoruk glared, wrapping his good arm around the teen. “We came to an understanding, and he’s… not nearly as bad as I was making him out to be, I’ll be the first to admit.”

Pyo finished with his arm, letting him give it an experimental bend. “So the firebender is a new addition?” she asked with a nervous edge to her voice.

“He is,” Tonoruk answered before Hakoda could open his mouth. “And I hunted the poor kid just about the entire time we had him aboard.” He looked down to Zuko, who had checked out of the conversation and was gnawing on his bracelet again while sliding his figurine across his knees. “But he saved my life a few days ago and it’s made me look at him in a new light. He’s a good kid…” Tonoruk smiled, shaking the teen playfully and earning a surprised laugh from him.

The healer smiled a little herself. “He certainly seems it. But- forgive my asking, I heard Chief Arnook say he was spirit chosen... How do you know he is a chosen child and not just touched? Usually our chosen children have some physical signs…”

Zuko, still warding off Tonoruk’s arm from wrapping back around his shoulders, paused. His head quirked down a little, the way it always did when he was listening to something in the distance, and he nodded.

“Miss- miss healer?” He said around the bracelet, looking at her curiously. She turned her attention to him, returning the water she had healed Tonoruk with back to its waterskin. “I- I can do this, is- uh… is what you mean?” They all watched, equally confused.

Hakoda was about to ask what the teen was talking about when his eyes turned to a bright glowing blue. Pyo drew back, eyes wide, and watched closely as the glacial color faded back into bright gold. Zuko smiled at her, clearly wondering if that was the sign she was asking for.

“Uh- yeah, that’s exactly what I meant. Thank you…” She looked to Hakoda, taken aback. He just shrugged, smiling at the boy.

“Well Zuko, now that you’ve made sure Tonoruk was all healed up, why don’t we finally go explore?”

The teen was off the bed and beside him in record time. “Tek- Tek promised- Tek promised a um… sea prunes! Can- can we?” He asked, holding Hakoda’s arm and bouncing on his feet.

Hakoda couldn’t help the smile spreading on his face, stepping into the hall with him to let Tonoruk and Pyo out. “Of course, in fact I’ll buy you two as a thank you for getting us here so quickly.”

Pyo stared. “He’s your navigator?” Tonoruk laughed, heading for the steps.

“Trust me, I wondered the same thing for months. But the kid shaved a good five or six weeks of sailing off of this trip.” The healer followed after him, looking a little dumbfounded.

Zuko let Hakoda slip some gloves on him as they walked up on deck, taking his hand and dragging him down the gangplank. The chief slowed them down, watching the embers flickering in the teen’s breath. He prayed to Tui and La that Chief Arnook had spread the word enough.

He really didn’t want Zuko to face even more hatred from his sister tribe. The spirits had already given the boy one of the shortest sticks he had seen in a long time, he deserved a walk through the market without anger.

He knew better, but he could still pray about it.

************************

The city was even more beautiful than it looked from the ship.

Hakoda held his arm, keeping him from running off and guiding him to the market. The snow and ice crunched under their boots and his breath hung in the air like glittering smoke. The cold was fascinating. He stared around at the buildings and the streets, feeling his foot slide out from under him.

Now if only he could keep his balance in it.

Hakoda caught him, hoisting him back up with a laugh.

“You’ll get your snow legs soon, so- Zuko.” He faltered a moment, letting him cling to his arm as they crossed a frozen bridge. Zuko looked at him curiously, wondering what word he almost said. He certainly looked embarrassed by it.

He slipped down the bridge, taking Hakoda with him. They both sat up at the bottom of the slope, laughing.

Whatever he was about to say, it probably wasn’t important.

What was important right now was exploring this new place, and he trusted Hakoda to let him wander as long as it wasn’t too far. They both got back up, the chief dusted himself off and Zuko copied clumsily. Continuing on, they quickly came up to the end of a quiet market. Most of the patrons were part of the crew but there were a few kids running around between stands, mothers with their babies in weird packs on their back bartered with vendors who called to passersby.

The first few stands went quiet as they spotted him. Hakoda walked him by, keeping to the middle of the walkway with his jaw set. He wondered why for just a moment when an older woman sitting outside of her shop leaned forward and spit.

“You best not touch him, warrior, your children will be born with burns,” she warned. A few other shop owners nodded, each one spitting on the frozen ground.

“Half breed or full, they’re all ashmakers in the end. He’s as sure to turn as a bruised sea prune,” a man behind them said, pointing his butcher knife at Zuko. “Don’t you let us catch you touching anything, we won’t have our livelihoods go up in smoke just because Chief Arnook thinks you’re safe.”

“I won’t feel safe until he’s been shown what happens to Fire Nation here, a good swim in the canal would teach him to bite those sparks.”

“Someone better tell the women to keep their kids inside.”

“What is Arnook thinking?”

“Ashmaker filth-”

Hakoda kept walking, steadfast. Zuko tried to ignore the talking, pulling out his bracelet and biting on it to soothe his nerves at the scrutiny.

“How long do they teethe in the Fire Nation?” A man laughed as he passed, going the opposite way. “Our children stop biting things by their third year. You must be slow aren’t you, ashmaker?” He took a moment to realize what the man had said, feeling heat spread across his face as he put the bracelet back. Hakoda’s grip tightened, he could almost see the anger rolling from the chief. Somehow, it was soothing to know how angry he was.

Hakoda walked him to a food stand, holding his hand reassuringly. “Three prunes, please.”

Zuko held his breath, shrinking under the shopkeeper's stern gaze. He didn’t want to offend her and keep Hakoda from getting anything. She handed the food over, taking the pay. He relaxed a little, turning with the chief to head out of the La-forsaken market.

“We keep our pets muzzled, warrior, no matter how well trained.” He heard her mutter. Zuko ducked his head, resolutely watching the ground as they walked down a side street, both of them eager to distance themselves from the stores.

They ended up at a large, regal building near a fountain. Hakoda was fuming, settling out of sight with him against the side of the stairs. He handed over one of the prunes, but Zuko didn’t have much of an appetite anymore.

Regardless, he took a small bite, curling to hide behind his knees. He felt like any other time he would have enjoyed the sweet fruit, but right now he just wanted to apologize. If he didn’t look so… he wasn’t actually sure what was wrong with how he looked, but clearly something was amiss if so many people could be upset with him at just a glance. “I- ‘m… mm-”

Of course he wouldn’t even be able to do that.

His nerves, already shot from earlier today and frayed even further during that disaster of a market trip, snapped completely at the mumbled sounds. He was going back to the boat, and he was going to stay there.

He dropped the sea prune, barely hearing Hakoda ask if he was alright, and stood. There was a moment where he and the chief stayed still, the latter just realizing what he was doing.

Then he ran, the snow and ice less slick than before, or he wasn’t as worried about slipping. Hakoda chased after him but he didn’t care.

He just wanted back on that boat. He wanted Enok, and Kalik- he wanted Uncle…

He ran so quickly he didn’t notice the teen walking by a smaller fountain closer to the canal. Zuko ran into her headlong, both of them sent sprawling to the snow. Instinct had him gripping her, twisting so that he was the only one who landed hard on the packed ice.

They both sat up shakily. He held his breath, backing away from her into the side of the fountain. He couldn’t get the words together to apologize, and the way everyone else reacted to him he had a slim chance of her being nice to him. Tears burned in his eyes as she stood up, he braced himself for another hateful comment, she might even get that Pakku man involved.

She leaned over him, pushing her bright white hair from her face.

“Are you alright?”

Chapter 22: Ice

Chapter Text

Hakoda had no idea how that teen could run so fast in such a new element. Watching him sprint along the ice, it was almost like his boot was freezing on contact to keep him steady.

He rounded the corner to the sound of an impact, praying to the spirits that he had just finally slipped.

Of course, with that boy’s luck, it was like praying to dirt.

Zuko was curled against the fountain, visibly shaking, hugging his knees to himself. The Northern Tribe princess Yue was kneeling, leaned over him. She was a little disheveled, which told Hakoda that the teen’s natural trouble magnet still worked like a charm.

He walked over with an apology on his lips when the princess turned on her heel, sitting against the fountain wall beside Zuko. She was talking softly, taking one of his gloved hands in hers. Hakoda cleared his throat, kneeling in front of them.

“Are you both okay?” Zuko flinched, curling up tighter. Yue nodded, offering him a small smile.

“I think it scared him more than me…” She squeezed his hand. Zuko turned his face away from them both, taking a deep breath and breathing out an enormous amount of sparks compared to normal. A sign to the chief that he was trying to stifle them for some reason. He curled up tighter, biting his knuckle harshly through the mitt on his hand.

“Don’t bite, flickerfly, use your bracelet,” Hakoda pulled his hand away, but the teen just pulled it back, clenching the bend of his finger back between his canines. He wouldn’t get his bracelet out.

“It’s alright, it’s nothing to be embarrassed of.” Yue slipped the leather cord from around the teen’s wrist, helping him grip it while Hakoda pulled his hand free again. Zuko glanced between them with nervous blue eyes, taking the bracelet and pressing his forehead to his knees to hide himself, chewing on it quietly.

“We’re very sorry, princess Yue,” Hakoda started, seeing Zuko nod just slightly. “He has some trouble talking when he’s high strung, but I assure you he’d be apologizing too.” She waved off the apology, putting her arm around the other teen’s shoulders.

“No need to apologize, it was an accident.” She smiled reassuringly, making sure to let Zuko see. He relaxed slightly, lifting his head just a little to watch her. “You’re the spirit-chosen firebender my father told me about, right?” Zuko glanced at Hakoda before nodding, sitting up more.

"I’m Yue, the chief’s daughter. Can you tell me your name?” Hakoda thanked Tui and La that she was being so kind to the boy. He had mostly unfolded, still hiding behind his knees a little, and was looking at her with a glint in his eye that he got when he was making friends.

“I- mm- mZu-” he ground his teeth in the bracelet, looking at Hakoda. The chief smiled, prompting him to try again. “Zuu- ko…”

“It’s nice to meet you Zuko,” she stood carefully, holding a hand out for him. “Can I walk you to where you were going?” The boy took her hand after a moment, standing carefully. Hakoda stood too.

Zuko thought about her question and shook his head, still holding her hand.

“Nn- no want… no- no go.” Irritation crept into his face a little, still mostly shadowed with nerves.

“Well would you like to join me?” She addressed Hakoda. “Father is preparing a feast for you and your crew; I can get him settled while you let them know?”

Despite the fact that he wanted nothing more than to stash the teen away on the ship and never subject him to these citizens again, Hakoda agreed.

“Zuko, I need you to go with Princess Yue, okay?” The teen looked fearful for a moment before nodding. He drew the boy in a hug, rubbing his back. “I’ll be back soon; we can try the sea prunes then.”

“Mm- mise?”

“I promise.” Zuko hugged him again for a moment, letting go and following Yue to the building they had sat near earlier. He waved to the chief after a few steps, looking back forward to make sure he kept his footing.

Hakoda sighed, heading for the ship. A rocky start seemed to be the only way Zuko could experience anything so he just hoped and prayed that this situation would manage to get better quickly.

He didn’t have high hopes.

*************************

Yue seemed mad.

Zuko had no doubt it was because he had knocked her over, but every time he tried to apologize on their walk back to the giant building, she would tell him it was okay. But it wasn’t okay, because he should’ve looked where he was going, and he shouldn’t have firebended in front of her, and he’s pretty sure he shouldn’t… shouldn’t look so different from the people here.

They reached the steps while he fretted, and she helped him keep his balance on the slick stairs. He was about to try and thank her, either for helping him or for just being nice to him, when a young man ran out the front.

“Yue! There you are I was looking for-” he stopped short, staring at him. Zuko tried to drop her hand, ready to bolt at the dangerous glare in the tribesman’s eye. A shudder ran up his spine at the sound of a blade unsheathing. “Don’t worry Yue, I’ll save you from the ashmaker!”

Before either of them could move, Yue had stepped between them, still holding his hand. “That won’t be necessary, Hahn. You can put your sword back.” Her tone reminded Zuko of Kalik whenever he would tell Enok off, clipped and a little… What was the word Tek used? Condescending?

“He is a guest, did Father not tell you yet?”

“Well- he mentioned something about tribesmen. Not an ashmaker dressed like one. He’s the enemy, Yue!” She scoffed, pulling Zuko past the man with her chin held high.

“I don’t believe one of the spirits would have chosen him if he was an enemy, Hahn. You’re going to be the future chief; you need to listen during meetings.” The door swung shut behind them, hiding Hahn’s confused face from view. Yue turned to him, smiling again.

“I’m sorry about my betrothed, he’s… a little too excited to fight.” Zuko couldn’t believe that this nice, calm girl was set to marry that.

“I- he um...” He bit his lip, carefully lining up the words. “You- you do uh… bet- better.” He said sincerely, because really, she could. She laughed, putting a hand on his shoulder.

“He’s not as bad as you think, he’s just bad at first impressions,” she assured him, leading him to a large and ornately carved dining hall. She turned through a side door to a much smaller room. “We can wait in here for your friends, I’m sure you’ve had enough, um… encounters with the city elders today.”

He nodded, sitting against one of the frozen walls. Somehow it was much warmer here than outside, even though they were pretty much sitting inside a block of ice. Yue sat across from him, picking up a half-finished beaded drape. He eyed it curiously, watching her get to work weaving it together.

“W- what that?” She looked up, holding the item so he could see it better.

“This is my bridal collar, it’s tradition that I make it myself for my wedding day.” She sat the collar back in her lap, getting back to work. “Though, I’m not that good at beading, but Hahn won’t mind.”

“It… b- beau- it’s um…”

“Thank you, Zuko.” She grinned at him, beading slower so that he could watch. It was fascinating, much more intricate than the hitches and knots he had learned.

They only got to sit in that relative peace for a few minutes though. All too soon the door swung open, Chief Arnook and Hakoda standing in the doorway.

“There you are, Zuko,” Hakoda stepped inside, helping him up and placing an arm around him.

“Yue, why do you look like you’ve been shaken by a polar bear dog?” Arnook asked, staying in the doorway. Yue set her work down, standing up and stepping over to the window to fix her appearance in the reflection.

“Zuko and I ran into each other.” She laughed lightly, walking out to stand with the other chief. “Come on, Zuko, let’s get you a seat.” She took his hand, pulling him out of Hakoda’s grip and leading him to the far end of the banquet table. The end where the chief sat.

He wasn’t sure why he knew, but he was completely aware of what kind of honor it was to sit so close to a royal family. He tried to stop at different points along the way when she all but pushed him down on the bench, sitting right beside him. He was only one seat away from the head of the table.

Hakoda was led by Arnook to the seat across from him. The other tribesmen filtered in through the front, milling around to find their own seats. Enok sat right beside him, followed by Tek. Bato and Kalik took the seats by Hakoda. They formed a small wall around him, keeping the staring and hateful looks of the Northern men that came in later to a minimum.

Arnook stood after everyone was seated and the room went quiet.

“Today, we welcome the crew of the Ikulliak, manned by the chief of our sister tribe and its warriors. They bring with them news of the ongoing war and the state of the Southern Water Tribe. Chief Hakoda has informed me of the birth of another waterbender after the raids that attempted to wipe them out-” The hall was filled for a moment with applause. Zuko covered his ears quietly. “And of the victories they have gained over the Fire Nation since their voyage began.”

“They also have informed me of an additional member to their crew, and while I understand the concern, I still would request that everyone treat him with the dignity and respect you would grant to any other spirit-touched tribesman. Regardless of heritage, the spirits have chosen him, and we all should feel obligated to do well by their decision.”

The hall was deathly silent. Some of the taller men peered over heads to stare at him. Others stood blatantly, glaring.

A few of them walked out.

Zuko wanted nothing more than to leave. He had already dealt with people being rude and hateful. Tui and La he lived with one of them since he had been on the ship. But this place was awful. If Yue and Chief Arnook weren’t here, or the nice healer woman Pyo… He really didn’t want to know what they did to Fire Nation people normally.

Arnook sighed, pulling him from his thoughts. “I apologize, there are many benefits to our isolation, but open minds are not one of them.” He waved in a small group of women, sitting down as they began laying out the food.

Zuko kept his hands in his lap, waiting. All of the events of today were giving him an awful feeling. Like if he did something out of line, he would…

“Try not to scratch that, flickerfly.” Enok pulled his hand from the edge of his scar, handing him a spoon.

He looked at the stew that had been placed in front of him. Then to the angry women who had served it, watching him hatefully from a side hall.

He really wasn’t hungry.

************************

One short rest on a bison sized iceberg and a decent meal and they were back in the sky with new energy.

The Fire Nation ship was far behind them, not even its smoke was visible in the horizon anymore. Still… Sokka was worried about it. The Fire Nation had proven for one hundred years that they didn’t give a thought to diplomacy, so what would they need with one ship? It wasn't like it was an ambassador. What if the one ship was just a scout?

What if there were more?

When he voiced that to the others, they dismissed it. Katara said he was too ‘paranoid’.

Maybe he was, but he still had an uneasy feeling. And his uneasy feelings were usually dangerously accurate. He would let the Northern chief know as soon as they got there, for now he settled on watching out for their destination. None of them knew exactly what they were looking for, but they could only go north so far so it had to be somewhere.

Turns out that a certain rust bucket was trying to beat them to it.

Sokka and Katara shared a look when they spotted the old metal ship docked just out of sight on the sloped edge of a small glacier. They were both about to attempt to distract the young monk holding the reins when he perked up.

“Guys is that Zuko?!”

“Uh- might be? But y’know it could just be a different-”

“Yip yip!” They tilted down quickly, shooting for the ice by the boat before Sokka or Katara could give any objections. They landed heavily, Aang jumping out and running to the boat.

“Aang! Get back here, that's dangerous!” Katara yelled, sliding off of Appa to follow him. The irony was not lost on Sokka even as he hopped down himself, getting his boomerang at the ready. The airbender flew right on deck, leaving them to find ways up.

Or they would’ve had to if the metal gangplank hadn’t lowered for them. They shared a glance. Aang yelled for them and they raced up the slope, preparing for a battle.

What they got was a tea break.

“All this time searching and all it took was a nice cup of oolong to find you, young Avatar,” Zuko’s weird uncle said, pouring extra cups. “And your friends too! Come, sit, it is lovely out today.” The man smiled, orange light brightening and dimming behind his teeth with each breath.

Aang, apparently having never heard of poison, took his offered teacup, taking a long sip. “We haven’t seen you in months! Is Zuko here? I’ll admit it’s been kinda quiet and boring without him jumping out of nowhere at us! He- uh- he is here... Right?” the boy slowly tapered off, seeing the pained look that crossed the older man’s face.

Katara stepped forward, resting a hand on Aang’s shoulder. Sokka stayed back, watching carefully in case it was an ambush.

“My nephew ran into a spot of trouble, shortly after our last encounter with you and your team…” Weird Uncle started, sipping his tea. “He was... lost to the sea, though he is not dead, he is not the same boy you remember.”

“Is he down below?” Aang was fretting now, the stiff breeze coming in even colder.

“He is not, I have only been able to send him letters with Mizu here.” He held an arm out, a messenger gull flew from the strange helm on this ship and landed on his elbow.

“What exactly are you doing here then?” Sokka demanded, not buying this for one minute.

“I am simply traveling. I have some contacts in the Northern Tribe, and I was hoping to see you, young Avatar. When you have mastered water and earth, I would like to extend my expertise in your training-”

“And why exactly are you suddenly on our side?” he crossed his arms, looking at the old bender skeptically. The man dropped his smile, suddenly looking much older than he had before.

“My brother and niece are more focused on the death of my nephew at the moment than they are on your capture. This war has taken many and benefited few... I have committed many atrocities in my youth, but if I can atone even slightly in the eyes of Agni, I wish to do so by assisting you.”

Sokka was about to compliment the man on his acting, he almost believed him there, when Aang stood and bowed.

“I humbly accept your offer,” he said respectfully.

Zuko’s uncle bowed his head, smiling again. “Then go, the sooner you have found a waterbending master to train you and you, young lady, the better.” He smiled amiably at Katara, shooing them all off the boat.

“Oh and do try to keep this little boat a secret, these old bones couldn’t handle being frozen over!” The old man laughed, lifting his tea tray and carrying it below deck as the gangplank lifted again.

That was one of the most confusing encounters with an enemy they had had in a while. And he didn’t know if the other two noticed but he had danced perfectly around the topic of their firebending pain in the ass. He barely gave information, just a wordy version of “he’s not dead”.

Sokka was starting to understand Zuko’s constant irritation.

Chapter 23: Glacier

Chapter Text

Dinner went as smoothly as it could. They all could see the nerves eating at the young firebender, though, and it was pissing everyone off. The teen was anxious to the point of going back to some very old habits.

They thought he was over asking Enok to taste all of his foods before he ate them, but every piece of bread or meat that was passed the boy's way had him turning his eyes to the tribesman beside him. Enok complied each time, unabashedly shooting a glare down the table at the Northern men while the teen rocked on the bench anxiously.

“Zuko,” Hakoda started quietly, seeing the boy flinch a moment and itch the edge of his scar. “Would you like to go outside?” Zuko hesitated, glancing at Arnook like he would be upset with him. Hakoda could feel his own blood boiling at the fear that flashed across his face before Arnook nodded to the teen.

“You are free to come and go as you please, Zuko,” Arnook assured, his voice gentle despite the clenched fist around his cup. He was just as irate as the crew, sharing a serious look with Yue. “When we have dessert Yue will bring you out some sugared berries, how does that sound?”

Zuko hesitated before nodding, pushing his barely touched bowl away and standing with Hakoda. One of the Northerners, that Pakku man, stood too. Blue shot to the rims of Zuko’s iris before slowly receding again when the waterbender simply straightened his tunic and sat again. Hakoda saw the sneer on the man’s face though. He clearly loved the fact that the teen was terrified of him.

He took Zuko’s hand, walking him out and keeping himself between the boy and all of the men sitting along the banquet table. They made it outside without further incident, thank Tui and La. Zuko walked down the steps with him, clenching his bracelet between his teeth the moment they were away from judgmental looks.

“I’m sorry, Zuko,” Hakoda said quietly, pulling the teen into his side as they reached the bottom of the stairs. He looked around, searching for something to lighten his mood. “Why don’t we go play in the snow while they eat?” Zuko perked up just a little, looking up at him with wide eyes.

“Would you like to do that?” the chief smiled, watching him nod. He led him off to an open, untrodden spot he had seen earlier, knowing Princess Yue would understand if they weren’t there.

Or the spot was originally untrodden. By the time they walked up to the small field of snow near the carved-out walls around the city a large group of mothers had already unleashed their children onto the area.

Zuko didn’t seem to mind them, it was the women that made him step behind the chief. They had homed in on the pale teen, grabbing their children as they ran past. Hakoda offered them a smile, he wasn’t sure if it was friendly or pleading since his focus was more on the shaking kid using him as a hiding spot.

A saving grace arrived in the form of the healer, Pyo. She was herding her twins, walking by the pair and smiling at the other women like a piranha-shark.

“He’s spirit-chosen, I saw the evidence when they docked. You can stop making him uncomfortable now, I’m sure Tui and La don’t appreciate the way any of us have treated this boy.” she reached behind the chief, pulling Zuko into the open. He didn’t pull away, but he didn’t look willing to be back under the scrutiny. A hand that was maybe a little warmer than it should be through such thick gloves gripped Hakoda’s sleeve.

“Girls, why don’t you show Zuko how to make a snowman?” Pyo ushered the nervous teen off with her younger daughters. Hakoda moved to follow but she stopped him. “Let him be outside of his comfort zone for a little. He’s safe here. And he’ll be fine knowing you’re nearby, not directly over him.”

Hakoda knew that, but he couldn’t help feeling his own nerves at the way the mothers followed his- followed Zuko like they were ready to attack. His only consolation was that they weren’t trained in combat like they used to be back home.

He sat down slowly, Pyo sitting between him and a few of the women. She struck up conversation with some of the more open ones while he watched the boy.

“How did you come across him?” One of the younger mothers asked, pulling his attention back to the talking beside him.

“Oh- well it was quite a while ago… On the other edge of the Earth Kingdom,” He turned to them, starting the story.

************************

Zuko was extremely nervous. But he was also way too curious about whatever a snowman was to give the glaring from the angry women a second thought.

Pyo’s twin daughters, who introduced themselves as Anii and Kanii, showed him how to roll the thick snow into a ball. He wasn’t very good at it, the heat radiating from his hands melting the outer layer of the snow too quickly for him to repack it.

But Tui was he having fun with it. The girls helped him stack the small parts he managed to make and Anii pulled his glove off.

“Give it a smile!” She told him, Kanii showing him how on their own snowman. He copied her, giving the small pile of snow a… kind of crooked grin. But it was his first ever snowman, and he was absolutely proud of it. He looked back, but the chief was too far away to see his creation from here.

He pulled his glove back on, scooping the snow up and walking back to Hakoda. The chief was talking with some of the nicer looking women- actually, all of the women around him looked a lot nicer than before. Some of them eyed the jagged line in his throat instead of the big scar on his face, but a lot of them were looking at what he was carrying.

“Ko- Koda?” he interrupted the man quietly, holding the little snowman out to him. Hakoda smiled, taking it from him and looking at it closely.

“Hm… This has to be the best snowman I’ve seen since I was a boy.” There was no way that was true, but it still sent joyful bursts of energy running down his arms.

“L- liar,” He grinned, watching Hakoda give an exaggerated gasp.

“I would never, flickerfly!” The chief sat the snowman beside of himself, shooing him back. “Now go play, I’ll be right here.” He nodded a little, smiling and walking back to the twins. They grabbed his arms, dragging him to play.

“Let’s play tag!” Kanii pulled him one way, heading to recruit some more kids. Anii dragged him the other way.

“I wanna play Waterbender!”

“Waterbender’s stupid, and he’s a firebender so he can’t play waterbender!” Anii stomped her foot, the ice under Kanii slid away and sent them both to the floor.

“You're just jealous you can’t!” He sat up, helping Kanii sit up too. Pyo spoke up from her spot by Hakoda.

“Anii, remember what I said about bragging! And Zuko is a guest so you need to play something he can play too.” Anii groaned, crossing her arms.

“Fine,” She helped Kanii up, both of them pulling him to stand, and led him to the kids already chasing each other around the snow. They stopped as he got close, looking at their moms. The women around Hakoda nodded to them, but some of the ones still sitting by themselves called their kids over and left without another word.

One of the remaining kids, probably around nine like the twins, walked up to him. They watched each other for a moment before the younger boy tapped his arm.

“You’re it!” And they dispersed. Zuko smiled, giving chase.

Even with his longer legs, he was no match for the snow and little waterbenders in the group. Each time he thought he had one they would dart off in another direction and his foot would slide out from under him. He thought he heard Anii laughing a couple of times when it happened.

He finally cornered a girl, both of them huffing from running for so long. He reached to pat the top of her head, but before he could actually tag her, he was bowled over with snow.

“Get him!”

Some of the kids did half-learned bending moves, burying him to his waist. The others piled on top of him to hold him down. Hakoda came to the rescue, grabbing the hand he was waving out of the pile in surrender and helping him sit up.

“Having fun?” Hakoda chuckled as he stood, a couple of the smaller kids climbing on the chief’s back and declaring him a traitor. Zuko nodded, smiling brightly. Even though he was absolutely freezing, he was having a blast.

The voice in his head washed through for a moment, stepping in control. He felt himself smirk.

“You’re it.”

Hakoda took a moment to register what he had said, just enough time for every one of them to scatter.

The women laughed, watching the chief try and fail to keep up with all of the hyperactive kids. Some of the better benders helped other children direct snowballs at the tribesman. Zuko raced to the edge of the field, seeing a group of the crew walking up to the chaos.

Tek caught him up as he passed, spinning him around to face back towards the plot of snow. “Well, someone’s having a good time,” He laughed, patting his back. Zuko nodded, panting quietly. He bounced on his feet, looking through the small group for the best ally in this game.

He was looking for someone big and fast, so Enok and the twins were immediately out. Tek might side with Hakoda, and Okla was too slow.

Tonoruk, the tallest of them, quickly found himself with a small firebender on his back.

“Ke- kee- keep ‘way!” He wrapped his arms around his neck, smiling at the tribesman pleadingly. Tonoruk looked at him strangely for a moment before nodding, hooking his legs up in his arms.

“Keep the chief from you? That’s like keeping a deer-fox mother from her fawns,” Tek laughed, settling in the snow with the rest of the group as Tonoruk braved the battlefield. Hakoda stalled from where he was chasing a young boy, looking at them both.

“Tonoruk, that’s a dangerous game you’re playing,” the chief warned, trying to keep his face serious despite the snowballs still pelting him. Tonoruk hoisted him higher, widening his stance.

“Come get him, Hakoda,” he smirked. Zuko tightened his grip, practically vibrating with excitement. The chief took a step towards them and Tonoruk took off, barely keeping ahead of him. Half the crew cheered on the duo, the rest jeering at Hakoda. Zuko tried to hear what they were saying but he couldn’t make it out. He saw the man’s face darken with blush though, which made him very curious.

The chief cornered Tonoruk after just a couple minutes, right on the edge of the small field. The kids had all sat with their mothers, watching the chase like a performance.

“Looks like Hakoda wins!” Ranutt said from his spot nearby, Povok chuckling beside him.

“Can’t keep away forever, Tonoruk,” Tek grinned, standing up to help Zuko down. Tonoruk had other plans, apparently. Zuko was let go, sliding off to stand on the snow beside the taller man. He felt a hand grip the back of his parka and was lifted a few feet in the air.

“Tonoruk what exactly are you-” Zuko’s whole world shifted before Hakoda could finish his question. He barely had time to register the fact that he was very definitely not on the ground before he disappeared in the snow piled thick against the cliff face.

He sat up, then realized that he'd have to stand to see out of the hole he burrowed on impact. He heard a sigh of relief and a loud thwak when he poked his head out, grinning.

"Ton- Ton- nno- you're it!" He laughed, watching Hakoda shake his hand out from how hard he had smacked the large tribesman. Some of the mothers chuckled, walking over to help him out of the snow. He stumbled out of the drift, following them back to the crew.

“You’re going to need some honey-mint, little dragon,” one of the women said, pulling his hood back over his head properly. Enok took over at the other end of the field, picking him up so he wouldn’t have to keep trying to walk with his numb legs.

They got back with the group, heading out of the field for the night. Pyo was bending the water off of each kid that passed, smiling at him as he was carried through.

"Looks like you've got this almost covered," she joked, looking at the steam rising off of his parka. He watched her pull the remaining water with a weird hand gesture, patting his shoulder.

"Chief Hakoda, if you will bring him to the healer classes in the morning we can look after him." Hakoda hesitated a moment but conceded. "We'll see you tomorrow then, little dragon."

He smiled, waving goodbye to Anii and Kanii from his spot on Enok's back. The crew converged around him not a second later, heading for the ship.

They were just crossing the last bridge before the canal when the moon properly crested the walls of the town. The near silent city lighting up from the blue glow. Zuko looked around quietly, listening to the soft murmur of the crew and feeling a renewed energy.

The prickling fire that always buzzed through him stilled a moment, washed out by a calming chill.

He basked in the moonlight for a minute, quiet moments like this were far and in between when living on a ship. Even more rare in port.

He thanked Tui and La for the peaceful walk home.

His eyes must have adjusted to the lingering dark. He could have sworn the moonlight shone brighter as it hit the packed snow.

Chapter 24: Frost

Chapter Text

The next morning Hakoda found himself woken by not only his... usually hyperactive charge, but Kalik as well.

“Sniffles here caught something during your playtime yesterday.” the healer announced over the sound of the door thudding into the wall. “And according to him, not only did you let him play in the snow for a couple hours, but somebody thought it would be a good idea to sling him into a drift that was, and I quote, ‘taller than if Bato stood on Tonoruk’s shoulders’.”

Zuko hummed his agreement while climbing onto the bed with him, clearing his throat with a wet cough. He pressed into his side, shivering despite the heat rolling off of him.

“Still go- still going to Pyo…?” The teen asked hopefully, looking up at him with big, gold, deer-fox fawn eyes. The flush along his nose and cheeks made his eyes look even wider somehow. He cleared his throat again with another cough, pouting pitifully. Zuko was really just the epitome of a kicked penguin-seal chick.

He had to know how much he had the chief wrapped around his finger, there was no way this boy wasn’t manipulating his paternal instincts. It really wasn’t fair and he wouldn’t stand for it.

The teen sniffled again, hugging his arm.

“Of course you’re still going, flickerfly. As long as you’ve had some honey-mint and breakfast.” Okay maybe he would stand for it. Katara used to pull the same sad looks and he never developed the immunity that he should have. It was an unfortunate weakness.

Zuko ignored his inner reflection, giving him a tight hug and getting back up. "Gonna- gonna go too?" He asked, taking Kalik's hand to go to the infirmary.

"Yeah, I'm gonna go too, I'll walk you all the way there." Hakoda smiled, getting up to get ready. "But remember you're going to a classroom, so promise me now that you'll be quiet when you need to be." The boy nodded immediately, though maybe not as enthusiastically as he usually did.

“Promise! Cross- uh- cross my heart,” he said sincerely, causing the man beside of him to hide his smile. Only Zuko would see fit to swear over something as mundane as playing quietly.

“I’m happy to hear, Zuko,” the chief chuckled, watching the door shut behind the pair.

He waited a bit before kneeling by the bed, pulling a small box from under it. Inside were two sets of tiny mitts, a well-worn little doll in a cradleboard that Katara had insisted she was too old for by the time she was five, and a collection of carved warriors. Those were Sokka's old toys, before all he wanted to play with was his boomerang.

Zuko could entertain himself just fine with his current carvings, but it didn't hurt to give these few a new home.

He packed them in a small messenger bag, heading for the crew quarters to get the rest of the toys for him. He could hear muffled coughing coming from the healer's room, doubling back to get his own spare parka to layer over the teen before they left.

Bato watched him packing the figurines from his hammock, raising a brow and smiling.

"What?"

"Nothing, just watching you being an idiot," Bato laughed, getting up to go on deck. He was spirits-damned cryptic when he felt like it. Hakoda muttered a few choice insults to the empty room, closing the bag back and heading for the infirmary.

“Ready to head out, Zuko?” He asked as he opened the door. The teen in question bounced off of the bed, carrying the mostly finished bowl of mashed honey-mint with him.

“Ready, go now,” he said, trying to tug the chief out in the hall. Kalik snatched the hood of his parka, pulling him back.

“You’re not leaving until every bite of that is gone, brat.” Zuko turned a pleading gaze back to the healer, disappointment shining in his eyes. Kalik remained steadfast, crossing his arms and watching the teen pointedly.

Hakoda chuckled, watching the boy inhale the last few bites of mashed herbs before shoving him through the door by the middle of his back.

“All done- all done go now!” His voice rasped a little as he pushed the man through the door, frowning at him when he turned out of his hold. “Ko- Koda go!”

“Not yet flickerfly, we aren’t having you get even sicker.” Hakoda slipped his spare parka over the teen’s head, chuckling at the unamused face he was given. “I guess you don’t want this then…” He held up the bag, the little wooden carvings tapping against each other with the movement.

He had the boy’s attention.

“Wha- what is it?” He asked, wide eyed. Hakoda put the bag on him, letting him look inside as he led him on deck. He heard a small, excited gasp and didn’t bother stifling the smile that spread on his face at the sound.

Okla gave him an amused smirk as they walked by, but the chief couldn’t for the life of him tell why. “Have a great time, Zuko,” he said, ignoring Hakoda’s questioning look.

“O- ‘kay!” Zuko smiled, dragging him off the ship. “Now we go, now we go.”

“We’re going, we’re going.” Hakoda smiled even wider, ruffling his wolf tail and pulling both parka hoods over his head. He watched the sparks fall from the teen’s mouth in the cold. “... I’m proud of you, flickerfly.” And he really was. Proud of his progress. Proud of his compassion. He’d be proud to call him his son.

Maybe he’d talk to Bato about it.

************************

Zuko wasn’t sure what he did exactly to make Hakoda proud, but he wasn’t going to question it too much and jeopardize the swell of happiness that filled him. He wanted the chief to be proud of him more than anyone else, even Uncle.

A brief flash of a tall man obscured with flames entered his mind. A quiet memory telling him he had forgotten something important. But he knew he didn't want to do whatever made that man proud.

That man's memory made him think of pain, and sadness… he thought of the word 'father'. Hakoda was different. Hakoda made him happy and didn't base his pride on the could-have-beens.

Hakoda felt safe. Even safer than any of the other crew. Zuko thanked Tui and La for letting him stay with the ship. He couldn't imagine many other boats taking him in like this one had. Maybe if he had washed up on shore in that first town then Xinyi and her mom might have helped him, but the way nearly everyone else reacted…

He was almost positive that the way Tonoruk treated him would have been downright pampered by comparison. He heard the worry in Bato’s voice when they talked about letters from the Earth Kingdom. He knew they were concerned about the way the generals would react to him, the way they would treat him if he were ever in their… what was the word they used sometimes… their ‘custody’. They really liked to use that word when they were both alone and having serious conversations.

They didn’t realize that sometimes he would just sit in the storage between the infirmary and Hakoda’s cabin and listen. No one ever told him anything important, they always stopped talking when he got close. But he was almost as old as Enok. And Enok was almost as old as Tek. And Tek got to be in all the big conversations.

Zuko realized after a moment that they were slowing down by some ice domes, groups of young girls heading into different ones. Some of them pointed, whispering, and some of them remembered him from the field yesterday and waved. He smiled, waving back at them. Pyo stood outside the furthest building, Anii by her side.

"There's the dragon," Pyo said, letting them inside. "You can sit over here by the wall; I'll just be teaching lessons so play by yourself, okay?" He nodded, letting go of Hakoda's hand and hugging him bye.

"Be good," Hakoda said, hugging him back. He watched the chief leave, sitting where Pyo had said and dumping out his carvings beside himself. With the way his head was spinning, he was perfectly content to play with those the whole day.

Until the lesson started.

He watched with growing curiosity as Pyo taught the young girls how to pull water to themselves, letting it cover their hands in icy mitts. He copied the movement, not really reaching for any flame. He felt the torches bend towards him for a moment before he let go, smiling at Pyo apologetically. She hadn't noticed though, too intent on her students.

He turned back to his figurines, jumping back at the pillar of ice that had knocked them over. When did that get there?

It must have been one of the students, a few were giggling between themselves. He shrugged, putting his hand on the top of it and slowly melting it back to even floor.

He heard the healer set the girls to practice pulling the water and watched her crouch beside him through his bad eye.

"Do you know any bending forms, Zuko?" He shook his head; he didn't know any besides what he had just watched her teach.

"Try not- not to cause uh… ship." She nodded, settling on the ground with a contemplative look.

"As long as you're careful, you can practice these basics with us." He perked up instantly, smiling. "Let me light you a fire, and you still have to stay over here just in case."

That was fair enough, he had already burned more people than he ever wanted to, and Tui forbid he burn these girls. He couldn’t imagine the guilt or the fallout from something like that happening. She built a small pit beside him, loading it with wood and lighting it. He felt the burn of energy shoot through him immediately, embers popping from the wood and arching towards him.

Pyo lifted her hand, showing him how she bent the water towards herself. He copied her, the fire flowing in an arc of colors until it reached his hand. His hold on the flame was shaky at best, but he still couldn’t help the swell of pride that filled his chest. The fire sputtered a little, flickering through the rainbow for the barest second before it snuffed out.

He felt a strange warmth surge through him, leaving his skin tingling. He felt more energetic than he had since waking up and the fuzziness in his head had finally cleared. Pyo opened her mouth to say something when the drape over the entrance was pushed aside. Enok and Tek stood in the doorway, gesturing for him to come outside. He gathered his carvings and waved to Pyo, walking out.

“Wha- what is it?” Tek helped him up on his back, setting off for the big building Yue lived in.

“We’ve got some people to introduce you to- Oh and...” Enok grinned, walking alongside them and handing up a fresh sea prune to him. “Here you go, Zuko, just like we promised.”

He took the fruit, a lot more excited to try it today than he was yesterday. The fresh prune was far sweeter than the preserved ones they stored on the ship. He ate on it slowly as they made their way further up the slope of the city, the women they passed giving him kind smiles and dragging their husbands away before they had a chance to be rude.

Maybe that meant that soon everyone would be a lot nicer, and it wouldn’t matter that he didn’t look like the rest of them, or that he was an-

“Enok?” The older teen looked over, frowning a bit at his quiet tone.

“Yeah flickerfly?”

“What- uh, what’s a- ashmaker mean?” They both stilled for a moment, but he didn’t really pay it much attention. “I think- I think it’s bad, but… but you say that- that I’m not... not bad. So why ‘m I one?”

“Well, it’s a really mean insult,” Enok started carefully. “And some people use insults even though it doesn’t actually apply to the person they’re being mean to. A lot of firebenders can be really, really mean and burn people- people’s things so… they got that nickname. But you don’t deserve to be called that, just because you’re Fire Nation. You're not a mean ashmaker, okay? You’re just Fire Nation.”

“... ‘kay.” He got the feeling that Enok was keeping a very important piece of information from him, but he still felt reassured. They got to the top of the steps and Tek let him down, steadying him on the slick ground. The crew were milling around the entrance, he couldn’t see Hakoda or Bato anywhere. He walked in quickly to look for either man, not even noticing Tek trying to grab at his hood.

Hakoda was kneeled on the ground, tightly hugging two teens that looked a lot like the chief. Bato was nearby, patting one of them on the head and talking to a younger boy with blue arrows all over him.

He looked… familiar. A rush of different emotions surged through him, starting with a scary intense rage all the way to resignation. The voice spoke from the back of his head, telling him quietly that the boy was the Avatar, and a beacon of hope. Zuko didn’t have much to work off of for what ‘Avatar’ meant, but the word made his scar burn so he was going to try and learn the kid’s name instead.

Hakoda stood, helping the teens up. He stepped forward to say hello to what had to be the chief’s children when the boy looked past the tribesman’s shoulder to him.

Something came flying at his face almost a moment later.

Chapter 25: Snow

Chapter Text

Sokka couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t believe it. All this time, all the times Aang fretted over his safety, that cryptic answer from Uncle, and here comes Zuko the moment they get to reunite with their dad.

It was a knee jerk reaction, honestly.

The only thing that saved him from getting Boomerang to the nose was his quick reflexes- that looked sort of like him taking a step back and slipping on the ice. The weapon sailed in a large arc, coming back to him just as Katara noticed who he had spotted.

A water whip formed from the pouch on her side, a dangerous glint in her eye. Zuko, clearly realizing he was outnumbered, got to his feet in seconds. He sprinted through the tribesmen and back outside.

“Don’t worry, we’ve dealt with him before!” They ignored Dad and Bato and whatever they were trying to explain. It could wait. For now, they both went running out a less packed route to head him off.

“I knew better than to trust that old man- this must have been a plot to infiltrate the Northern Tribe!” he realized as they ran down the hallway, Aang taking the doorway the prince had run out of. Katara beat Sokka through the side door, her water whip at the ready. They were on the platform they had landed Appa, and a set of footprints in the thin snow coverage ran straight for him.

“Zuko, get away from Appa before we make you.” Katara’s order rang across the ice.

They split up to walk around both sides of the sleeping bison, both taut and ready for a fight.

"It's alright Zuko, we just weren't expecting you is all." They came around to find Aang crouched in front of the firebender, his glider discarded a few feet away. Katara immediately pulled the ice he was kneeling on back towards them.

“Aang, don’t get too close! He’s trying to kidnap you, remember?” she shouted incredulously.

“No- guys let me handle this!” Aang pleaded, but if he had gone soft just because the guy’s uncle was an okay actor then they had to show him how evil he was. Katara froze his feet to the ground to keep him from heading back to the bender.

“Sokka, Katara seriously he’s not dangerous at all-”

"Stay back Aang, we'll handle it."

"But guys-" She quieted him with a glare before turning back.

They nodded to each other and stalked past Appa’s legs, weapons held at the ready to defeat the bender again. They were in their elements, surrounded by their people. He didn’t stand a chance-

He didn’t try either.

The siblings shared a glance, looking back at the blue parka curled against the bison’s side. It was trembling slightly, pressed into the crook of a giant furry leg. This wasn’t exactly showing itself to be the giant, epic battle they expected.

“Um… Princey?” Sokka started, lowering his boomerang just a hair. Katara leveled her whip uncertainly. A puff of smoke rose from the hood and she tensed, spinning the ice he was curled on around.

“What are you doing- uh, here... Zuko?” She started off strongly, but the teen hiding in his knees in front of them only shied away further at her tone. Sokka stayed firm, keeping his weapon ready as he stepped closer.

“Prince Zuko, I don’t know what game you’re playing but we’re not buying, so you might as well drop it!” He quickly traded weapons for his club now that he was so close. None of them missed the flinch that accompanied the sound of him sheathing the metal boomerang.

Katara held Aang back as stood over the prince. “Hey- Hothead the act is over, fight us already! Do your ashmaker duty and try to kill us or take Aang hostage, something!” He poked the hood of the parka roughly with his club, knowing good and well that it had to have hurt, but all he got in return was the firebender covering his head and cowering.

Before any of them could do anything more they heard a mass of people come out onto the platform with them. The chief quickly led the group of crewmen and the princess, Yue, to their spot. Sokka relaxed, all of the crew was here, there was no way the prince would pull anything. His plan to get their guard lowered failed-

What in Tui’s name was Dad doing?

************************

Zuko didn’t know what to do as he watched the weird, curved thing come right for him. All he could do was brace himself.

His foot slipped from under him, sending him backwards to the ice and just barely missing impact. The girl that was on Hakoda’s other side’s eyes narrowed and a big solid-looking stream of water surrounded her. He stood up as fast as he could, slipping through the crew and out the front door before anyone had a chance to react. He wasn’t going to try and fight them- he got the feeling they could very easily beat him up. Those two screamed danger.

He heard footsteps, far too light to be any of the tribesmen, and took a sharp left towards a big platform. Some animal was curled up asleep near the balcony. It was enormous, and there were no other hiding spots- and it looked pretty cozy. He slid to a stop on the creature’s other side, tucking himself behind one of the giant legs and praying that they wouldn’t come looking through here.

Something landed on the ice behind him, he felt a small breeze against his back and heard cloth moving.

“It's alright Zuko, we just weren't expecting you is all.” It sounded like the other boy, with the tattoos. He started to peek and make sure when he heard the other two come up. He leaned himself further into the coarse fur, trying his hardest to stay hidden. He heard the girl say something angrily, but he could only make out a couple words.

She called the boy Aang so that must have been the Avatar’s name. He filed that away, trying to focus past the sound of his pulse in his ears to listen to them. He let out a breathless mouthful of smoke that had accumulated from the sparks he was stifling.

That was a bad move. The ground under him spun, forcing him to face the two chasing him.

They were talking, but the hum of energy mixed with fear was making it hard to even think. He heard something about a prince, and…

Did they just tell him to kill someone?

Before he could worry too much about that something very hard was prodded into his head. It gave him a near instant headache, adding onto his already muddling thoughts.

He curled up tighter, bracing his forearms over his head and trying desperately to hold on to any sentence he could. He needed to get across to them that he wasn't a threat, he didn't want to be a threat, but the words slipped through his brain too quickly to grasp.

He could feel the familiar energy wash through him, trying to soothe the shivers running down his spine. It wasn't doing a very good job though, since the danger was still standing over him. The voice couldn’t take control, he didn’t want to hurt either of them. They were clearly important to Hakoda.

His scar was starting to itch again.

He heard the heavy steps of the crew, tears immediately springing to his eyes in relief. Someone kneeled in front of him, pulling him close for a moment before picking him up.

It was Hakoda, thank La. He wrapped himself around the man's front, burying his face in the warm fur of his parka hood. He stayed quiet, letting the tears flow silently in case he accidentally set off the two teens again.

"Dad? You realize that you're holding the ashmaker that threatened Gran Gran, right?" The boy sounded more confused than anything.

The girl sounded angry.

"What did you do to trick our dad into taking care of you, Zuko?!" He felt Hakoda tighten his hold, rubbing his back as he trembled. "Dad he's evil he tried to capture Aang- he attacked us! He tried to make our lives miserable!"

Had he done all of that? He felt guilt flood through him, turning whatever the chief was saying into a distant rumble.

"'m no- 'm no bad, no bad-" he mumbled, not able to muster the energy to be frustrated. It got his point across well enough, and it was all he could pull from the net.

His parka hoods were pulled back, a large hand pressing into the back of his head comfortingly. He heard the two gasp and curled further away from them.

“Why does he have a wolf tail? Whose beads are those?!”

“When did his hair grow out? He was practically bald when we met-”

“Mr. Southern Chief, sir? It’s really amazing of you to take in a spirit-chosen firebender like this!” He felt Hakoda laugh a little at what Aang had said, slowly loosening his arms.

“It wasn’t just my decision, and you can thank Enok for even noticing to begin with-”

“Wait- Spirits don’t choose people his age!” The girl argued. “Gran Gran has always said spirits choose babies; they join with the baby’s soul before they’re even born! Last we saw him he was perfectly fine; in fact, he was fine enough to storm our village and take Aang captive!” The ice cracked a little and everyone backed towards the doorway.

Zuko felt a strange cold shoot through him at the sound. It made him nervous, not knowing what they were doing. He turned his head just enough to watch the teens from the corner of his eye.

The girl was glaring at him harder than anyone he'd met so far. The boy was glaring too, but his glare was turned more towards Hakoda.

“What did he even do for you all to want to have him?”

"Why does it matter Sokka, when an ashmaker is being held by our dad and none of the tribe seem to care?!"

"Katara." Hakoda's tone made all three of them still. He pressed his face back into the man’s shoulder. "From what you've just told me, this boy had quite the run-in with you three before we found him, is that right?"

“This ‘boy’? You mean that tyrant?”

She scoffed. "Calling it a run-in sounds like he’s the victim. We were tailed relentlessly for the first four or five months. He burned down the entire village of Kyoshi!"

Yue spoke up from somewhere to his right. “The village burned down? That’s so unfortunate, was anyone injured?”

“Well- no one was hurt more than what you usually see in a fight, but all of those buildings were destroyed.” Katara answered, he could still feel her eyes boring into him.

“Do you remember any of this, Zuko?” Hakoda asked gently, earning an irritated sound from the siblings. He scrunched his face, trying his hardest to recall anything they were talking about. The only thing he could remember was a vague feeling of anger, and disappointment. He shook his head.

“No- not- not ‘member,” he stuttered out after a moment, trying to will the man to go back inside and away from those two. He just wanted to go back to Pyo and play with the fire or watch her bend water. But instead he had to stay here, listening to them name off horrible things he apparently did. He sniffled, hugging onto Hakoda tighter. The crunch of boots told him that the crew was shifting to stand around them.

He looked over the tribesman’s shoulder, startling a little at the wide grey eyes that were staring back at him.

“They’ll warm up to you, they’re just surprised right now,” Aang reassured him quietly. Zuko started to nod when he heard voices rise behind them again. Hakoda passed him to Tek, muttering something to him before the tribesman carried him back inside. Aang walked behind them.

“You’re seriously sending Tek in there with a child-kidnapping firebender?” He heard the boy, Sokka, ask incredulously. He watched the rest of the crew look between each other for a moment before turning back to the siblings, nodding.

“Are any of you still sane?!” Some of them, Enok and Kalik especially, glanced at Tonoruk. Tonoruk shook his head with a rueful looking grin.

The rest of the conversation was cut off as they turned through the doorway. Tek was tensed, probably upset by how tense he was.

Another set of footsteps echoed down the hall. He glanced up from the floor to see Yue hurrying up to walk beside Aang. She smiled at him softly when she noticed him looking.

“Hakoda is explaining everything to them. They aren’t happy, but they’re listening.” He frowned, looking back to the ground. “You really don’t remember any of that, do you?”

“Nn… no. Can’t- can’t ‘member lot before- ‘fore this.” Tek shifted him to the side a little so he could rest his cheek on his shoulder properly.

“The most he’s mentioned is some really fuzzy stuff about his uncle and his sister. Not a single mention of the Avatar or fights- nothing. And we’ve had him on that ship since we passed the southern border of the Earth Kingdom.” He carried him through the dining hall, setting him back on his feet in the empty side room Yue had shown him.

Zuko pushed Tek to sit down against the wall, sitting in his lap and hugging his knees. Yue and Aang sat across from them after a moment.

“So, you’ve been with the Southern Tribe for a really long time, huh?” Aang asked. He nodded, fiddling with his bracelet. He desperately wanted to use it, and Aang seemed nice, but he didn’t want to hear any more teasing. Not while he was this anxious. He couldn’t run the risk of burning anyone.

He felt the tell-tale energy of fire trying to rush for any spot of contact he had with his friend and his concern turned from being made fun of to possibly burning Tek. The tribesman seemed to notice him tense, smoothing a hand over his hair and making the beads tap against each other quietly.

“No one here will tease you for doing what you need to, flickerfly.” He glanced from the leather to Yue, who was idly finishing her collar, and Aang. Aang looked at the worn-out bracelet with mild confusion before perking up.

“You have to chew on things, don’t you?” He nodded hesitantly, bracing himself. “If it makes you comfortable then go ahead!” He paused, glancing up to the boy in confusion.

“... you… ‘mise…?”

“Yeah! Monk Gyatso taught me that sometimes people self-soothe in ways that I might not understand, but if it helps, and if it’s not hurting you, then I don’t mind at all!” He nodded after a moment, still hiding behind his knees to bite onto the cord. His jaw was tense enough to hurt but the quiet in the room and the flow of cold in the ice around them relaxed him after a few minutes.

The door opened, shattering the peace that had finally settled.

Hakoda stepped inside with the siblings, both of whom looked at him mistrustfully.

“Alright, you two. What do you say?” He knew that tone anywhere. The two teens glowered at the chief, the girl fidgeting with the ice on the floor. He curled further into Tek as she pulled spikes from the ground, trying to stay back and not do anything that would make her send one of those spikes at him.

“We’re ‘sorry’, Zuko.” They didn’t look like it, but he knew better than to say so.

“O- o… ‘kay.” He forced out, fidgeting with the bracelet in his hands. The two looked irritated, walking back out the second he spoke. Enok walked in around them, kneeling in front of him.

“I’m so sorry we didn’t protect you… Are you okay, Zuko?”

That was a very good question. Was he? Most of his time interacting with strangers involved fighting and anger. He felt exhausted just thinking about meeting people now, knowing this was what he would probably have to deal with…

“Yeah- yeah… ‘m ‘kay.”

Chapter 26: Tundra

Chapter Text

Unbelievable.

The fact that Dad- the whole crew, in fact- believed for one second that Prince Zuko wasn't faking it was honestly astounding.

Sokka was more dumbfounded than anything, curious at how long his charade would last now that they were here. He didn’t even believe in the whole ‘spirits attaching to chi’ story anyway, so that was another point against the prince. Katara was seething.

"I can't believe Dad made us apologize to him!" She stormed back out to the platform Appa was on, every step making small spider web cracks in the ice.

"Yeah, and the whole crew are in there trying to comfort him or something! This is a load of unagi crap." Sokka flopped to the ice against the bison. "And Aang has just eaten it up, I get wanted to make friends and stuff, the kid's a monk- but the old man being so close with his vague little story and Zuko being here with half our tribe wrapped around his finger? That’s the definition of suspicious."

Katara had started pacing. “We’re going to have to keep tabs on him. He’s made his way right to the center of the Northern Tribe, if this is a trick he could cause some serious damage before anyone has a chance to react!”

That reminded him… “We should go back inside. I need to talk to the chief, and you and Aang have to get started on your bending. We can’t stop everyone fawning over his act right now, but we can make it harder for his little plan to work.” Katara nodded, taking a deep breath to cool herself down and heading back inside with him. They could hear quiet chatter up ahead, Hakoda’s worried voice raising above the murmur.

Stepping into the room, Sokka saw who he was warning.

Zuko was running around the dining hall, hot on Aang’s heels. The siblings shifted stance immediately in case they needed to intervene.

Sokka couldn’t help the sympathetic wince when Zuko noticed them, locking up and slipping into the solid ice of the table. Katara loosened her posture beside of him, enemy or not, that looked like it hurt. Zuko sat heavily, clutching the side of his stomach he had clipped into the ice with a quiet curse.

Sokka glanced at his sister, she was staring at the firebender seriously. If he was so innocent and ‘spirit-touched’ then how was that a word in his vocabulary?

The big one with shell beads, Tonoruk, was sitting at the end of the table he had run into. He leaned over, pulling him onto his lap carefully. They watched the large man wrap his arms around the prince.

“That’s not a good word to use, Zuko,” he chided, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. “Where did you learn it?”

“I- I- Enn- nok says it…” Zuko answered, big manipulative dear-fox fawn eyes turned to the tribesman. “When he- when he gets hurt… ‘m I in, uh… t- trouble?”

“Well, did you know that was a bad word to say?” The teen nodded slowly, a slightly scarred knuckle finding its way between his teeth. “But you still said it?”

“Ye- yes… ‘m sorry.”

“I think you’re still going to have to sit out for a bit, what d’you think?” They watched Zuko deflate a little, looking down.

“Do- do I have, uh- have to…?”

“Afraid so, but you can sit beside me while you wait.” Zuko slipped off his lap, careful to not jostle his side, and curled on the bench with his forehead resting on the table in front of him. The image of defeat.

Aang landed on the ice beside the siblings, snapping his glider shut. They watched someone from a different tribe, an older man with stern grey eyes, shove Enok onto the bench beside the moping prince.

“You get a time out too, mud-mouth.” The younger man groaned as the rest of the tribe laughed.

“All of us curse, we’re sailors! I’m sure he’s heard that from every single one of you!” A pair of twins walked over, leaning on his back.

“Someone’s not taking their time out very gracefully,” one of them teased.

“Take a leaf out of Zuko’s book, Enok, or we’ll start adding minutes,” the other laughed. Bato walked over, shoving them away and setting a hand on Zuko’s back.

“Go on you two, keep it up and the kid might learn a few more.” The second in command grinned, noticing the siblings hanging on the edge of the doorway. “Come on in here, Sokka, Katara. Hakoda’s about to pace a canal in the floor.” They both looked towards the entrance, spotting their dad walking from pillar to pillar with the northern chief leaned nearby.

“I’ll keep watch, go tell them your conspiracy theory.” Katara ushered Sokka towards the two chiefs. He nodded, walking over. Then he realized what she had said and started to turn and inform her politely that he had every reason to believe there was an invasion incoming since part of it was already here.

The front door was shoved open before he could open his mouth, some angry old sea prune marching in.

The mood of the room turned to ice so quickly Sokka came very close to asking Katara if her water magic could do that. The old man glared pointedly at the northern chief.

“I came to have a discussion, but now I suppose I have to give a warning too. Keeping that ashmaker close will cause nothing but injuries, Arnook. Especially keeping him near some defenseless young girl.” He crooked a knobby finger towards the ceiling. A faint thump sounded from the far end of the table, followed by a quiet whine and a lot of boots hitting the ice.

“Pakku.” Chief Arnook said coldly, gesturing towards the door. “We can discuss whatever concerns you have outside, if it will keep you from assaulting my guests.” Sokka got the feeling he was actually trying to keep the guests from assaulting Pakku. If the steel glare his dad was sending the man was reflected in the crew, that old geezer was lucky he wasn’t being keelhauled this moment.

Arnook walked out towards the steps with the man, a small bump forming in the ice and sending Pakku stumbling through the doorway. Sokka looked around, seeing Katara quickly crossing her arms. He understood her actions to a degree. Neither of them cared very much about what happened to Zuko, but the way he sneered out the word ‘girl’ made even his spine crawl.

The door shut and he turned fully to walk back. He watched the crew surround the prince, blocking him from view.

“One of us should get Pyo,” Enok muttered, closer to the center of the huddle. The twins from before volunteered, heading out and opening a path in the crewmen wide enough for him to see through before they closed ranks again. He didn’t catch much, but there was definitely some red mixing on the blue of his parka.

Katara was fuming to herself, glaring at the door.

“The nerve he has, calling me defenseless? I’ll show him a ‘little girl’. When I start training he’ll see defenseless.” She huffed, frost hitting Sokka in the face.

“Yeah- who does that guy think he is anyway? Walking in here like he’s some celebrity when the Avatar is standing right here?!” Okla stepped over from the group.

“That’s master Pakku, the waterbending instructor.” Well, that explained it. Sokka watched his sister deflate slightly, Aang right there with her.

“He’s the waterbending master we came to see?” Okla nodded, looking just a little apologetic. “He isn’t going to want to teach me a spirits-damned thing.”

“Katara!” Hakoda sounded scandalized, she ducked her head a little. “While Pakku is a…”

“- giant badger-mole’s d-”

“An abrasive person, Bato. Please. While he’s an… incredibly abrasive person, that no one here is very fond of, you still need to be respectful. His word is almost higher than Chief Arnook’s, and we’re trying to keep their council from allowing the community-”

“Mainly the elders and warriors,” Tek chimed in.

“Yes, we’re trying to keep them from treating Zuko worse. It’s dangerous for a firebender in this city.”

“Oh- of course. Worry about the ashmaker that you’ve known for maybe a year over your children being disrespected. That makes a lot of sense.” Katara glared, storming off. Sokka watched Aang stand, conflicted, before chasing after her.

“Katara-” Hakoda started to follow her before stopping short, Sokka saw a pale hand grip his dad’s sleeve. “Zuko...” His arm was pulled back into the group, Sokka could almost bet that that manipulative prince was giving the chief the works.

Hakoda glanced back to the hall his sister had disappeared down, hesitating.

He sat back down.

Sokka felt the betrayal like a dull knife. He followed after Katara; their dad had made his decision.

He never expected him to decide on an ashmaker over his own children, though.

************************

This was the most annoying thing that could have happened.

Azula stepped out onto the prow of the ship, watching the small icebergs drift by as they spun in a slow, engineless circle. The mechanic had attempted repairs on the stuttering engine just before sunrise. Thanks to her apparently inheriting Zuzu’s luck this had ended, of course, in one less crewmember and a very important piece of the engine turning into a molten lump of metal.

She was fine though. Just stranded in the middle of the Northern Arctic Ocean, a few hundred nautical miles from the nearest Fire Nation outpost.

She could feel her irritation trying to flare, but right now she needed a plan.

It came chugging alongside the warship not an hour later.

“Niece! What a coincidence to meet you, and in such circ*mstances!”

What in the name of Agni’s light was Uncle doing this far north? It was suspicious, but she wouldn’t look this gift komodo-rhino in the mouth until she could afford to.

“Uncle, your timing is… uncanny, as usual.” She smiled, waiting for the crossbeam to be lowered. “As you can tell, my ship is currently unusable. For the glory of the Fire Nation, I will be commandeering your little, um… vessel, until I can receive a replacement.” She smirked as she crossed the gap, watching him.

He smiled, wrapping her in an unreciprocated hug. “We would gladly take on you and your crew, it is only myself and lieutenant Jee now, perhaps music night will finally be lively again!”

“This is not part of your vacation, Uncle,” she wrestled him away, glaring. “Have you forgotten the task I was assigned?” She pressed her hand to the dagger hilt by her side, feeling her heartbeat quicken. It had been doing that recently. Every time she thought of what she was now destined to do, she chose to believe it was excitement.

She couldn’t afford to have a weaker emotion.

Uncle turned from her, beckoning her crew aboard. “I understand, Azula. But your brother is not in front of you, and I doubt he will even know to put up a fight when you meet.” He sighed quietly, folding his hands into his sleeves. “Until you come across him, there is no harm in allowing your men time to relax. An orchard tended well yields greater crops.”

“... Whatever.” She didn’t have time for stupid proverbs. “Get this ship loaded. Uncle, I will need a room.”

Finally, she watched him hesitate.

“Well… I suppose Zuko’s old room will suffice?” Now it was her turn to hesitate. She didn’t, though, as that would show weakness that she wasn’t willing to express.

“Of course, I know my way there. Please ensure my men unload everything. If I find out anything was left your music night will be just as vacant as it is now.” Uncle gave her a sharp look, bowing.

“Of course.” She brushed by him without dismissal, heading below deck. Her heart hammered in the silence of the hall, ringing in her ears with unease. But princesses don’t show their unease. She shoved the bulkhead to Zuzu’s room open, gritting her teeth against the shriek of rust in the hinges.

It was the same, yet it felt as if she had stepped into a temple. The candles lit blue, casting against the red tinted walls in a purple hue. She shut the door back and twisted the lock. The shrine sat behind her, staring her down.

She took a deep breath, turning and glaring back. The wanted poster didn’t budge, her brother’s prominent scar etched infuriatingly on the wrong side. Zuzu would probably be so irate over that detail if he knew about it.

She felt a laugh trying to force its way from her throat, despite how severely humorless this whole situation was.

The closer she got to her goal, the further she got from Father… The less she looked forward to the final blow.

Where she once felt a righteous glee at the memory of her brother’s punishment, now all she felt was rising bile. She was only a few months older than Zuzu was when he was… disfigured. She would be lying if she said she hadn’t felt fear thunder through her during her first war meeting.

Father was an ember lost in dry grass. Ready to blaze at random with disastrous consequences. If he knew the doubt she felt, there would be no telling the severity of her lesson.

But since that ugly fish face girl’s port, she had heeded Uncle’s advice. She had passed along the route peacefully. And she had seen things. Cultures she had never been in contact with- that she never would be in contact with when the Fire Nation finally overtook the Earth Kingdom. She watched couples court with their own customs, listened to mothers singing in their native language. They had barter systems nearly more complex than their money. They had poetry, music, plays.

These ports weren’t the underdeveloped hovels her tutors liked to say. They were doing as well as the Fire Nation capitol. She wouldn’t allow herself to think they were doing better, her thoughts felt enough like treason without her developing any preference over her own nation.

She sat on Zuzu’s abandoned bed roll, laying back carefully. These ideas were too much, too heavy, to think while sitting up. The pillow under her head crinkled, she sat up immediately and reached under it.

She pulled out a scroll, pressed flat and faded from repeat readings.

It was an old letter she had written to him, back when they were still young. Still just children, stealing dumplings and sweet rolls and paying for Lu Ten’s silence in candy. It was her plan to get Uncle back from the front lines for the New Year celebration. She barely needed to read the shaky calligraphy, even nine years later, recalling perfectly the carefully laid out espionage.

Her sign off was more faded than the rest of the letter. ‘Love, Azula’ stared back at her, a pale grey on the yellowing paper. Almost as if someone had spent the past handful of years running their finger over the ink.

A tear struck the scroll. She hadn’t realized her eyes were watering.

She couldn’t muster the energy to care, laying back onto her brother’s bedroll. Reading and rereading the letter in the ringing silence. She brushed her thumb along the top of the old paper, over one of her first attempts to write Zuzu’s name.

She wondered, not for the first time, if he remembered her.

She hoped for his sake that death was warm.

Chapter 27: Hail

Chapter Text

Iroh could already tell that this was the blessing he had been praying for. A chance to correct the damage his brother had done, a chance to keep Zuko safe.

He thanked the spirits for delaying his niece as he lit the pyre for her lost mechanic. Her shining war ship disappeared in the distance as they trudged further into the frigid water, her men already taking up their previous positions despite her being below deck. Lieutenant Jee stood beside him, tensed.

“I didn’t stay on this ship to go back to war, General,” he muttered, watching a patrol march by. It was rather silly looking on such a small ship, but nonetheless it was fraying both of the men’s nerves.

“Nor did I, Jee. But hopefully we will not be going to anything more than a reunion…” Iroh said quietly, keeping his eye on the flames.

It guttered, sinking down to a small emberless flicker. He snuffed the fire out, satisfied that the poor man’s soul had found the pyre and made it over to the spirit world.

"You don't honestly believe that you can persuade her, not when she's seen the outcome of simply speaking out of turn…"

"I do. Agni abandoned the royal family when this war began, but he is shining on Ozai's children." Iroh turned to watch the chunks of ice as they passed, Mizu floating down to rest on his shoulder. “Azula is in a transition. She is coming to the crossroads and must make her decision there. Her loyalties are being tested, and I pray that the fear Ozai holds over her has faded with distance.”

Jee looked skeptical, turning to watch with him. They stood in silence for a few minutes, listening to the ice hitting the hull and the men marching along the creaking metal of the deck.

“You never told me what happened to the prince.”

Iroh nodded, resisting the urge to sigh. “I haven’t.”

“... Well?” Jee sounded reluctant, Iroh knew the soft spot the lieutenant had developed while on this ship. He hadn’t shown it outwardly, but he was hit nearly as hard as Iroh himself when Zuko went overboard.

“He is alive. And he is healing… But he is not the same.” Mizu cooed quietly, resting her beak on his head. “Do you remember the Southern stories… of children, born yet incompatible for life?”

“Yes… they say the spirits share their chi, saving the soul but slowing their development… But what does that have to do with Prince Zuko?”

“When he fell, he received a devastating injury to the back of his head. He was, for all intents and purposes… he was dead. His survival is a miracle. And we are in a spirit's debt."

The lieutenant's face was stone, glaring out on the ocean. "So he is…"

"Happy. First and foremost, he is happy. But it has had the same effect on him mentally as it does on the Water Tribe children."

"Where does that put him?"

"From what I was able to see? He is resting around the same milestones as that young cousin you’ve told me about. But from the letters I have received from the healer, Kalik… Internally he seems to have some frustrations, I believe he thinks closer to his own age but behaves much younger."

"Almost as if he's trapped." Iroh shook his head, a rueful grin slipping onto his face.

"Trapped would imply that he didn't need the spirit to intervene. He is rehabilitating. Things like his speech, his balance, his bending even… he is healing. There is no guarantee of the final outcome, but I have hope that whatever his final state is, he is happy."

"And what of this business? The princess may kill the boy before his final state is even a whisper."

“If it comes to the point that she still pursues my brother’s wishes…” he paused, reaching up to scratch the messenger gull’s neck as the patrol traipsed by. “I was not made general as a birthright lieutenant. I still have my ways. Let us just pray it does not come to that.”

The other man nodded, tightening the collar of his uniform against the chill. “I pray she is more like her mother than she has led the nation to believe. If not, she may not even understand mercy.”

Iroh gave a humorless chuckle, staring out at the glittering water.

He had prayed for that for years.

************************

Pyo was angry.

Zuko felt horrible for taking her from her lesson, but also so relieved when he felt the cool water running across his face. It flowed back into her waterskin, tinged pink from the nosebleed he had gotten after the ice of the table had come up to hit him.He had tried to get someone to light a torch or candle instead of bringing her all this way, but it seemed his speech was stuck somewhere in the middle of his throat until the pain could subside.

She shoved the cork back into the pouch, blowing some loose strands of hair from her face in irritation.

“Ma… mad ‘t me?” he asked quietly, hugging his knees.

She paused for a moment before putting a hand on his cheek gently. “Of course I’m not mad at you, little dragon. I’m mad at the way a supposedly grown man is treating you.” She pushed his face up to look at her. “Pakku is a fool, keep that in mind… and tell someone if you start feeling dizzy, okay?”

Zuko nodded slowly. “Okay. Thank- thank you.” He smiled a little before looking up at Yue, who was setting a small bowl of red berries on the table in front of him. “Is… Is- is Hako- Hakoda’s chil… children um- they mad…?”

“They’re simply... adjusting.” Yue smiled tensely. That meant they were definitely mad at him. He looked at the bowl in front of him, then to the people standing around.

The majority of the crew were talking amongst themselves nearby, Pyo and Yue striking up conversation as the princess walked the healer back to the entrance. He wasn’t going to eat the fruit in front of him since Enok was busy, and he didn’t want to interrupt…

Maybe Hakoda’s children would want them. They must have traveled a really long way, something fresh and sweet might make them happier.

Picking up the bowl carefully, Zuko got up and walked out into a connected hall. They were probably all back where that big animal was, so he headed to the platform and hoped to La that they were out there. He’d hate to get lost in such a big building.

He heard ice cracking as he came up to the doorway, muffled voices drifting in from the siblings outside. He poked his head around the frame just enough to watch them with his better eye. The girl- Katara, passed by a few feet away. The ice was breaking under her boots but neither her brother, Sokka might’ve been his name, nor Aang seemed very concerned.

He started to step out when they started talking again.

“I just can’t- I can’t understand why Dad would want him…” Katara said, her voice wavering slightly. “Why would he even take him in? Don’t they know what his family’s done?”

Sokka was staring at the ice, eyebrows drawn together as he thought. “... He’s using him as a replacement.”

“What…?”

“Think about it. Dad didn’t want to go just as much as we didn't want him to… Then some guy around our age ‘washes up’ and suddenly he’s got a kid again. I never expected Honor Boy to bother with a long-haul plan like this but it’s really ingenious when you lay it out. He probably got help from his weird uncle…”

That made a lot of sense, Hakoda was probably missing his actual kids… It’s not like he wanted their place, but a place with them would be nice… It made him far too worried about what this meant for him if Sokka was right.

Aang leaned off of the back of the giant lump of fur.

“That’s a really long time to keep up with something like this, Sokka…”

“Exactly! So he’ll slip any day now, and now we’re here to kick his butt when he does!” He shoved a fist in the air, grinning vindictively. Katara’s back was to the doorway, but she stood a little straighter.

“That sounds like the best plan you’ve made, Sokka.” Aang didn’t look so sure.

“Guys you do realize I’m the link to the spirit world- Zuko doesn’t… feel the same as before. I really think you should think this through.” Sokka waved him off.

“I understand you’re trying to do this as a pacifist but we’re just saying when he trips up, we aren’t gonna head in there and start swinging unprovoked.”

“I’m seriou-” The rest of the Avatar’s sentence was lost to Zuko as two gigantic green eyes blocked his vision. He tensed, holding still as whatever had landed on his head crawled down to the bowl and sniffed at it.

“Uh- h- hello…” He whispered to the strange animal, taking a step back from the doorway and crouching down. “You… y- want one?” The creature stared at him, co*cking its head. He picked out a few of the bigger berries, holding them out to it. It looked at the fruit for a moment before shoving them all in its mouth, running up his arm to curl around his neck. It was shivering.

He sat there for a moment, staying as still as his balance would let him so he didn’t scare it off. Concentrating, he carefully raised his temperature, shaking his hands just a bit to work out the burst of happiness from feeling the soft fur wrap tighter around him.

“Better?” He heard a quiet purr and smiled, setting the bowl down and sitting against the wall. “You- you can stay uh- stay there then.” He pulled his glove off as the animal settled, reaching up to pet it.

His hand was frozen to the wall behind him, the cold shooting through his body instantly.

The creature- maybe a bird? But he didn’t know birds could have fur- took off into the air with a shriek. Zuko found himself face to face with two angry teenagers for the second time today.

“Spying already, Zuko? How did you make it so long on our dad’s ship if you’re this obvious?” Sokka asked, pointing at him with his club. The voice was trying to take over, he could feel the heat trying to shoot to his fingertips. He actively pushed it back. He didn’t want to hurt anyone and if a fight started, he could accidentally burn them.

“Guys that’s enough.” Aang stepped between them, giving him some cover to melt his hand free from the cold wall. The boy turned to him, looking concerned. “Are you okay?”

He couldn’t even begin to stutter out an answer, too focused on keeping his flames in check while he tried to work feeling back into the blue tinge on his fingers. He heard what was most likely Enok, judging by the minor limp he still had, jogging up the passageway at the same time he heard a quiet gasp.

“Sokka- his eyes-”

“Zuko, there you are.” It was Enok. He couldn’t help the stifled sob that came from him as the tribesman helped him up, letting him hide himself away in his parka. Enok’s arms wrapped around him immediately, the pressure calming him down just a little. Just enough to abate any of the tears stinging his eyes, only one or two escaping when he blinked.

“You two. I understand that it’s surprising and confusing but seriously- can you explain what he gains from this?” He winced as Enok took his still numb hand, trying to warm it. “He could’ve easily just told us he was a rebel and we would’ve probably taken him in. All you’re doing right now is bullying the kid.”

“You didn’t have to fight him.” He heard Sokka mutter. Enok squeezed his shoulders before turning back.

“You’re right. I lived with him instead. One of us has the more complete picture, Sokka.” He helped him slip his glove back on, tsking softly at the cold look of his fingers. “When you both are ready to deal with this properly let us know.” He sounded disappointed. Zuko stopped blowing warm air on his hand, wrapping the taller man in a hug to try and cheer him up.

“Nn- no.” He said quietly, knowing he would understand.

Enok gave him a small smile, even though he was still visibly upset, and walked with him. The bird creature from before came gliding down, settling back on his shoulders with a chirp and wrapping its tail around his neck lightly. He raised his temperature again despite the hot flash of pain from his hand warming up too fast, feeling little energetic tremors run down his arms as the animal started purring again.

“What had you sneaking off anyway?” Enok asked him as they rounded the final corner to a group of concerned tribesmen.

“Want- want to um… want to share.” He sat at the table, getting some of his carvings from the bag Hakoda had put them in. He still wanted to make friends with them, it’d be nice to have people his age around. But for now, it seemed like they were too suspicious and angry. Even though Enok said he wasn’t a bad ashmaker, they seemed to know a version of him even he didn’t know…

He hoped he wasn’t the ashmaker they were convinced he was, but he got the feeling maybe he was a worse person than he thought.

************************

Katara had the terrible feeling that they had been bullying a spirit-touched teenager. She watched Enok lead the prince back down the hall, biting her lip. She had seen his eyes turn a glowing blue for just a moment, just long enough to highlight the fear shining on his face.

Momo glided from the ice overhead, curling around Zuko’s shoulders. She stepped back to turn away, stumbling on something that was on the ground behind her.

Looking down, she saw an overturned bowl of ripe aqpiit berries.

“Sokka… I don’t think he was spying.” Aang sighed in relief at the same time Sokka gave an indignant huff, using his airbending to get the berries back in the bowl and rinsing them.

“I told you guys he feels different. And Momo likes him! We should give him a chance.”

“I’m not saying I completely believe it, but there’s definitely something up,” she clarified.

“I still don’t trust it, but if it’s a charade then being comfortable would get him to slip up! Foolproof!” Sokka slammed a fist into the palm of his other hand, grinning.

“Yeah, especially since an idiot thought it up.” Katara snarked, grinning at her brother’s reddened face. She led the way, heading back to the group with Sokka still grumbling angrily. Aang bounced ahead, the siblings turning the corner a few moments after him.

Katara spotted him with Zuko at the end of the table, the latter grinding an old leather loop in his teeth. He was swaying slightly, sliding a small carving across the ice to the smiling monk. It looked vaguely familiar.

“Who gave him my old toys?” Sokka looked scandalized. The tribesmen glanced from them to the firebender, some of them letting their smirks show. One of the twins snickered.

“I’m sure he’ll share.”

Chapter 28: Icicle

Chapter Text

Whoever said that Zuko was the type to share was definitely right. Aang just had to look a little too long at any of the carvings and it was being almost forced into his hand.

“Take- take.” He took another figurine, placing a few of them back in the small pile secretly when he wasn't being watched.

“Sokka, Katara, come sit with us!” he scooted over so one of them could sit beside him. Katara settled to his left immediately, leaving a very disgruntled Sokka to sit beside of the prince. Zuko hesitated a moment, reaching to pull the bracelet from his teeth in embarrassment.

“Don’t put that away if you need it, kid,” Bato said as he walked by, ruffling Zuko’s new ponytail. Aang watched a yellow glow shine from his mouth as he huffed, pushing the tribesman’s hand off his head.

“Don’ need it.” He mumbled, still gnawing through the leather. Bato chuckled, flicking one of the braids beside the prince’s face and earning a mild scowl.

“Of course not, I’m just letting you know,” he smiled, putting a hand on Sokka’s shoulder a moment and walking off. The monk watched him drape over chief Hakoda's back, muttering something in his ear. The tribesman managed to get into a quiet yet heated discussion with the southern chief before shoving the man towards their group.

He walked up like he was facing an execution, clearing his throat. "Uh- so what are you all doing …?"

Katara ignored him, tracing divots into the table. Sokka grimaced. "Watching an ashmaker desecrate the sanctity of my old carvings."

Hakoda opened his mouth uncertainly, but a quiet voice cut him off.

"No… no bad." Zuko muttered through the cord in his mouth, walking a deer-fox figure along the ice. "Ash- ashmaker's are… uh- they burn- burn things. Enok- nok said. But I don't wanna… I don’t wanna burn things… Feels bad."

"That didn't stop you on a number of occasions," Sokka shot back, crossing his arms. Katara gave her brother a pointed look, but he kept his gaze trained on Zuko.

Whose eyes were starting to get just a little wet.

"I… 'm so- sorry." He stuttered out slowly. Hakoda put a hand on the teen's shoulder to reassure him, but he shrugged it off, rubbing his good eye and holding one of the carved hunters out to the other teen. “I do- uh… better. Do better…”

“Yeah, sure you will. You’ll be the best at destroying this place.”

Zuko looked horrified at the idea, holding the carving close when it was clear Sokka wasn’t taking it. “Won’t- I won’t, uh prom- ‘mise…” He said earnestly, pulling the bracelet from his mouth to make sure he understood.

"Not accepted, you're going to have to earn this, Princey."

“Sokka-”

“No- Dad I’m not changing my mind on this.” Sokka looked up at the chief, face set with determination. “You don’t understand the sleep we lost because of him. Every night we set up camp we wondered if he was going to pop out of the bushes and attack us. He’s going to have to earn the trust for me to believe that promise. I don’t care if that makes me the bad guy if it keeps people safe.”

Hakoda stayed quiet for a moment before nodding, squeezing Zuko’s shoulder when he pulled his knees to his chin defensively.

“I understand your wanting to keep your tribe safe, Sokka. But I need you to understand the amount of times Zuko should have slipped up and didn’t.”

“Or he did, and you all were too biased to realize.” The chief sighed quietly.

“Just… try to play nice, find something you all can do.” He kneeled, putting his hand on Sokka’s arm. “I missed you both, I don’t want this reunion to be tainted with anger from a misunderstanding on either side.”

Sokka’s posture relaxed a little. “... I’m not going to play with toys.” Hakoda chuckled, pushing himself back up.

“I’m sure there’s something you all can figure out.”

Katara spoke up, still tracing her hand along the frozen tabletop. “Aang and I need a waterbending teacher. This isn’t a gesture of friendship, but he can watch while we practice later, maybe.”

Aang watched interest light up in the firebender, gold eyes fixing Katara with a wide and questioning stare.

“I'm not saying I’ve forgiven you, Zuko. Even if I believe you more than Sokka does.” He looked confused, glancing between the two of them.

“Consider it an invite to build trust,” Aang supplied gently. “And a chance to play where there isn’t any furniture in the way.” The teen nodded immediately, hands smacking the table.

“We- we uh- snow? Play?” Zuko asked hopefully, both arms shaking with excitement.

“You’ll need some honey-mint beforehand, brat,” an older man chimed in from further down the table. “I’m not staying up with you coughing and wheezing again if I can help it.”

"Not- but I won't get uh- sick anymore!" Zuko leaned on the table and looked at the older man earnestly.

"That's not how being sick works, Zuko," the tribesman that carried Zuko earlier said. "You're a firebender, so the cold here will make you sick quicker than the rest of us, that's why you need to take some honey-mint before you play this time okay?" Zuko huffed out a flurry of sparks, frowning in frustration.

"You- you not- you don’t underrr… understand." He shook his head, fiddling with the braids beside his face. "Pyo- she uh-"

"Pyo can't heal you every time you're ill, flickerfly." The teen groaned in annoyance.

"No! I- she no-" Aang frowned, watching him rap his hand on the table while he searched for his words.

Katara's mouth quirked down on the side, sympathy starting to build in her eyes. "Take your time."

Zuko shook his head again, apologetic. "Can't. Can't..." He sighed, shoulders dropping in defeat. A blue tinge faded out from his pupil, carefully staining the gold.

"Bad at… talking," he said quietly.

"You're not bad at talking, Zuko," Aang countered immediately, standing from the bench. "You just need a little extra time, and that's okay."

Zuko didn't look like he believed him but nodded. Katara stood too, putting a hand on the monk's shoulder.

"We should go find an instructor, Aang, c'mon. Hopefully there’s others besides Pakku."

Aang followed her out, smiling back at Zuko before they left. The princess had sat in his spot, Sokka trying and failing to get her attention as she spoke to the firebender beside him.

************************

Katara was putting cracks in the floor again when she got back.

Each snap was a cold shot to Zuko's nerves, like he could feel the ice shattering with every step.

"I can't believe him! That sexist, rude, condescending old sea prune!" She stomped, raising herself a few feet in the air on a pillar of ice.

“It’s alright Katara-"

"It is not alright Aang, I'm so tired of being dismissed just because I'm a girl!"

"-maybe I can teach you what I learn?” Aang hopped onto the platform with her, bending it back down carefully until the floor was flat again. Katara, face still tinted with anger, let out a stream of frost in one big huff.

“I guess that’s the best we can do right now.” Her shoulders dropped a little as she sat at the table, crossing her arms. She closed her eyes angrily; the same way Kalik did when he had a headache.

Zuko looked down at the slungshot he was weaving, then back to the irritated teen. He didn’t know if she would take it, or even want it, but he always felt better when one of the tribesmen made him things.

And he got the feeling she didn’t usually get gifts that were useful for a warrior. Despite her being very different from a lot of the women he had met, all of the men seemed to treat her the same. Like she was defenseless or something.

The ache in his recently frozen fingers told a very different story.

He stood from the wall he had settled against, stepping carefully over his carvings and Sokka’s maps, and walked over. The small green-eyed creature climbed his side to wrap back around his shoulders as he stopped in front of her.

“T- Tara?” She squinted her eyes open, sitting up properly.

“What is it, Zuko?” She asked, frustration clear in her voice. He held the slungshot out to her, hopeful. “What’s this for?”

“It- it uh… you can um, throw or- or weigh nets d- down? Yeah down, and… and I give sooo… so- so you feel better.” He rocked on his heels as he spoke, praying that made sense to her. The confusion he was being met with didn’t look promising. “I can- maybe something… else?” He could probably make her a necklace, but she had a really pretty one already around her neck. Hakoda never let Okla teach him whittling but that couldn’t be too hard or maybe-

The rough rope slid from his hand. Katara gave the weighted knot a few test spins before settling it in her palm.

“Thank you, but why are you giving me one of these?”

“... ‘cause- ‘cause uh… maybe... need it?” He couldn’t think of the number of times the tribesmen used one of those. Namely to attack each other but if the bruises they left meant anything, these things were alright weapons.

“What- because I’m too weak to go without one?” She questioned, anger flaring in her eyes again.

“Nn- no?” He was genuinely confused by that, why would he give her something to arm herself if he thought she couldn’t fight? “It uh... just help…” His shoulders drew up from her stare and he took a small step back. “C- ‘cause… uh… might nn- need one, ‘cause you- you can need help in a … in a fight if you- you could uh- might need it… I think?”

He was almost certain that sentence made no sense. He couldn’t help it though, she made him nervous and he could feel his word-net tightening down.

“It's not like I can lose my bending or something-” She started, frowning.

“You actually can,” Aang said from his spot on the tabletop. “Gyatso told me once about specialists who can block your chi pathways, it works the same as pressure points but in different spots.”

He nodded. "Yeah- yeah they c- they can!"

“And how do you know what this is, Zuko?” Katara turned back to him, suspicious.

“My- my sister- my sister’s friend, she’s- uh- she can! And she showed mm- me so I can but she’s- she’s better ‘cause Zula- Zula isn’t even as- as good and Zula’s good at every- everything. But Ty Lee she- she’s a, um… she’s the best,” he nodded to himself, fidgeting with one of the braids around his face. “She take- takes bending for a long time- so- so other people they- um, maybe they take too so… ssso you maybe need, just in case.”

“So, you’re giving me this in case I’m in a fight and can’t bend?” That’s what he just said, but he couldn’t be too irritated. He didn’t think very fast after dealing with Pakku either.

“Yeah, cause… cause you fight, right?” She had to, he didn’t see her as the type to sit and watch her brother or Aang battle instead. She watched him for a moment, like she was trying to catch a lie.

“Yeah. Yeah, I fight.” She smiled a little as she examined the slungshot again. Victory.

Zuko smiled too, careful to keep the energy humming through him in check so he didn’t throw any sparks. He felt tremors shoot down his arms, clapping his hands quietly to get rid of them.

“I- I hope it help, hope it helps!” She nodded, grinning at him after a moment.

“It helps a lot actually… Thank you.” They both ignored Sokka’s irate glaring from his pile of scrolls and maps, a thump and Yue’s gentle laughter a clear sign that she had him handled.

“Hey- why don’t we go practice what we know so far, Katara? Pakku said he wouldn’t teach you, but he never said you couldn’t keep training!” Aang hopped from the table with a burst of wind, knocking Zuko’s hood back.

“I’m all for it, I’ll show him what he’s messing with,” she grinned confidently, standing and hooking the knot to her belt. “Dad? Aang and I are going to train-”

“And Zuko’s going too if he wants!” Aang interrupted, smiling at Katara pleadingly.

“... and Zuko might be going too,” she conceded. Hakoda smiled at the three of them from where he stood, pouring over a large map with Arnook and that guy that Yue was supposed to marry, Hahn or whatever.

“Have fun. Zuko, we won’t make you eat any more honey-mint right now but if you get cold let one of them know so we can get you warmed back up before you get sick again.” He frowned but didn’t bother to explain himself again.

“K- ‘kay,” he said, pulling his gloves on. Aang wrapped a hand around his wrist, leading him out front with Katara in tow. They went down a side set of stairs to a large, snowy arena.

Aang dragged him to the side where a row of benches sat, letting him go at the one nearest a large fire pit and looking for some spark rocks.

“Hang on and we’ll get this lit so we can all stay… warm. Wow, thanks Zuko!”

Zuko looked up from where he was crouched, still gently coaxing a few small sparks from his mouth to catch on the cold wood. The flames sputtered, pulling his concentration back to directing energy into the embers. They steadied, flaring to life by themselves on the charred logs.

He sat back on his heels, smiling as the heat washed over them. The little embers that flickered from the top of the flame drifting over him with small sparks of color.

Aang and Katara walked into the arena, leaving him to his devices beside the benches. He watched them stretch for a moment before turning back to the pit, pulling a strand of fire to himself the way Pyo taught him. It flowed through the air, resting strong and hot in his palm.

He sat admiring the iridescent colors when he felt movement from the ice nearby, looking over to see the two slowly bending a stream of water between themselves. The fire he held glowed hotter as he watched the careful push and pull. It looked like tug-of-war without the competition. He was fascinated.

It wouldn’t hurt to practice over here, though it would be fun to have someone to play with.

He shifted to face the fire, copying the rhythmic movements the two were doing. The ball of fire in his hands flowed out, shrinking to smoke before it made it to the larger flame.

That wouldn’t do.

He pulled another stream from the pit, trying again.

And again.

And again.

A dull ache was starting behind his eyes, matching the pain flaring in his arms as he tried and tried and failed and failed.

But then the flame curved back, returning to his hands the same way the water flowed between the two practicing nearby.

He sent it out again, just to be sure it wasn’t a fluke. The multicolor fire twisted over itself to rest safely back in his grasp.

He did it.

Chapter 29: Stream

Chapter Text

Aang was idly sending the stream of water back and forth with Katara, both of them vaguely aware of the flares of light coming from the fire pit. They glanced at each other, a mute agreement to leave him to his devices and see what happens.

Turns out what happened was a thick ribbon of flame coming a few feet too close to hitting the monk before curving on itself, sailing back into Zuko’s ungloved hands. The older teen looked completely unaware of the fright he just gave the two in the arena. He was holding the shimmering fire up to Momo, whose face was stuck out of his parka hood to bask in the warmth of it.

“Zuko what are you doing over there?" Katara tried to keep her voice light, but it was obvious that he picked up on the edge hardening it.

Shoulders hunched up defensively, Zuko let the flame die in his hands. Momo chittered at him in scandal.

"Nothing."

"And I'm an earthbender- it's alright, we just want to know so we don't get startled," she coaxed softly, letting the water hovering over her own hand fall to the ice.

Aang walked over with a smile, crouching beside him. "C'mon, it looked really cool so can you show us please?" Zuko looked at him, calculating, before nodding.

Katara joined them both at the benches as a thin thread of fire was pulled from the pit, curling into an iridescent ember in the teen's hand. They watched his shoulders fall just a hair, a spark-ridden sigh threatening to blow the small flame out.

Aang stared in awe as Zuko shut his eyes, pouring energy into his hands until the little ember was larger than his palm. Blue, green, and purple flickered throughout, swirling over themselves as the fire formed a tight ball. The older teen glanced at them for just a moment, looking for permission. He nodded encouragingly, letting his curiosity shine unhindered.

Zuko pushed the ball away from himself in one fluid motion, beckoning the fire back with both hands when it was a few meters away. It twisted into a curve, drifting in a shapeless stream back to rest in his palm, nearly fluid.

“... Were you watching us?” Katara asked quietly after Zuko had closed his fist around the flame, snuffing it. His shoulders rose again despite the lack of hostility.

“Yes- yes… Sorry.” He pulled his knees close, the blaze in the pit beside them shrinking down to just a rhythmic glow across the logs.

"Oh- no, don't apologize," she kept her voice low and soothing, kneeling down beside them both. "I think that's very interesting that you picked up on it and managed to make it work with your fire instead. Are there any other moves you know?"

He shook his head after a moment's thought, pulling the lemur from his shoulders and into his lap.

"Not- no bending all- allowed on the… uh- on the ship." He stated quietly, scratching behind Momo’s ears. “And… and the Earth- the Earth King… dom…" He trailed off, pursing his lips. "They- they um… mean. Mean mean. 'cept Xin- Xinyi, she's nice. Her mom- her mom, um- is nice too."

Aang sat fully, ignoring the bite of ice through his thinner clothes. “Is Xinyi a friend of yours?” He was met with an immediate and enthusiastic nod, blue hair beads clicking against themselves quietly.

“And- and her mom. And her mom.” The fire glowed to life again, crackling merrily in the pit. “Her- her mom- was, was nice and made um- sweets and said it- said it’s okay to be a… a firebender and she really didn’t- didn’t like Tono- Tonoruk cause he- he- uh...'' Zuko paused for a moment, face scrunched slightly in frustration, before he drew his finger under his chin. “Did that.”

Aang shared a glance with Katara, both of them mirroring quiet apprehension.

“Tonoruk is the one with the shells, right?” She glanced at him again when she was met with a nod. “He didn’t look like he had a cut on his throat, Zuko.”

“Not him, not on him.”

Aang hesitated a moment before his worry won out. “On who, then?”

Zuko pulled the neck of his parka down, pointing at a jagged pink line stretched from one side to the other. Katara’s hand flew to her mouth, covering the shocked gasp she had let out.

“Hurt- hurt bad but friend now,” the older teen said, unfazed. Then he seemed to register the horror on their faces, both hands raising to placate them. “S’okay, nnno hurt now- fine.” He was concentrating harder to pick his words, frustration showing on his face again.

“We’re glad you’re not hurt anymore, Zuko- it’s just a little surprising,” Aang assured him. Katara nodded mutely, concern clear on her face.

Zuko still looked worried, pushing his parka back over the old gash. “Not… mad?”

“Not mad,” Katara agreed immediately, training her eyes anywhere besides the fur hiding the thick scar. Zuko hummed quietly, running a hand down Momo’s back gently.

“... Play?”

“Yeah um… How about we play a memory game?” Aang suggested. Gold eyes snapped to him in clear interest. “You watched us stream the water and did that with your fire; would you like to learn more?”

************************

Zuko couldn’t believe it- the energy that zipped down his arms was almost painful with anticipation.

“Re- Really?” Would they really help him learn how to control his fire? It would be so amazing to do something beyond snuffing candles and the hard to control stream he only just figured out. He felt like there were intricate moves just out of reach in his head, near dances tucking themselves out of sight.

Maybe he could figure them out, especially with help from these two- they were already amazing benders after all. Aang could fly for Tui’s sake. And Katara was already so good, and she was a lot younger than the men who stormed the ship- but Anii was pretty good too, and his sister was incredible, so maybe girls were just better benders.

A hand was held out to him, both of them standing.

“C’mon! You can’t bend the water with us, but you can practice the forms- and you can use your fire if you want,” Aang pulled him to his feet, Momo climbing back into his parka before he could hit the ice.

Zuko followed them back into the arena, excitement speeding his steps up on the slick ground. He stood where Aang let him go, bouncing on his feet and pressing a hand to his mouth to hold in the hums that tried to work their way out. He didn’t want to interrupt.

“Okay, hold your hands up- spread your feet a bit, just like that.” Katara helped him into a stance, taking the same one on one side while Aang stood on his other. He matched their poses, haltingly copying the slow movements they made.

Walls of ice rose in front of the two, an inch or two shooting up in front of him after a moment, tapered off from the taller pillars.

A familiar feeling trailed to his own fingertips just before a wispy curtain of fire flickered to life in front of him, snuffing itself out within moments. He felt the same stubborn determination from before take hold, the voice coaching him gently from the background.

They all stepped back, doing it again. He heard a quiet, disembodied whisper prompt him to relax his arms, letting his movements flow. The fire rose again in a thicker, almost opaque barrier. It was hot enough to start melting the ice walls flanking it.

He snuffed it out instinctively, not wanting to ruin either bender’s work.

“Don’t worry about our ice, Zuko, this is just practice,” Aang assured him, flattening the ice to bend again. He hummed, biting his lip as he drew his arms up again. The warmth that ran down his arms radiated all the way from his stomach, the fire building on itself in a swirl of color that reduced the two blocks to puddles.

He felt a small movement in the cold behind him, clenching his hands tight to force the flame still just before he was doused in frigid water. Momo shot out of his hood, shrieking. The fire flickered erratically as he shivered, nearly losing control of it. It dissipated into a wisp of smoke, his pulse thundering too loud to hear anything around him.

He finally got himself to move, turning his head shakily to his right, towards Katara. She was facing behind him, anger flared in her face. He carefully spun, just far enough to see.

Yue’s stupid fiancé was encased to his chin in ice. A pail hung from his hand, mid swing where he had clearly tried to dodge Katara’s bending.

“What is your deal?” Katara demanded, pulling the water out of his parka that he hadn’t managed to steam off. It didn’t do anything for the cold already setting into his bones though. Sparks poured from his mouth in an effort to warm back up while Hahn tried to demand himself free through the chattering in his own teeth.

“He was-s-s firebending! I was savin-n-ng you t-two from an ashmaker!” The dangerous gleam in Katara’s eyes made Zuko swear then and there to not get on her bad side. She turned the ice encasing him back into water but didn’t make any effort to pull the water away.

“He was training with us. The only person who needs saving here is you if you stick around any longer.” She blew a mouthful of frost at the other teen, Zuko could feel the air around them lower a few degrees. The temperature change sent the frozen Northerner retreating inside, glaring at the three of them.

“You’ll th-think he’s not a danger when his ashmak-k-ker friends show up, I heard what your b-brother said- he’s a threat that we should be d-d-disposing of.” He jumped, ducking back out of sight when a wave of ice rose quickly towards the doorway.

“What a spirits-damned jerk!” She put a hand on his shoulder, marching him to the fire pit. Aang bent air into the flame carefully, making it burn hotter. He sat nearly inside the fire, pulling some to himself to warm his hands quickly.

“I- I… sorry…” he muttered, keeping his head down and his eyes trained on the flickering ember in his palm. “I… I-” His breath caught a moment, the ember dying. “I- ‘m bad.”

“You’re not bad, Zuko.” Aang started, but he shook his head.

“Bad- ‘m… ashmaker-” he gripped the leather bracelet around his wrist, trembling. “Ash- ashmakers no good- no good… burn…” He didn’t know how to get it across to them that he was the same evil ashmaker they said he was before. He had to have been- good people didn’t get treated the way he kept getting treated.

That was the only explanation. Or- the only one he could properly wrap his head around. He couldn’t think of why so many people would be so mean for no reason. He thought before that maybe it was because he looked so different.

But Aang looked different. And no one was being mean to him. Not even the Northern warriors or the elders. And they said he burned villages down before. He hunted them before.

Enok hadn’t told him the whole story when he said he wasn’t bad.

But maybe he could figure out what he was doing wrong, and he could fix it. He wanted to deserve the comfort and protection he was given.

“I… I do better.” He promised, pulling another handful from the fire.

It flickered out in his palm.

************************

The sun was strange so far north.

It rested low in the sky, even at noon. It felt like every day it sank below the waves sooner and sooner.

“The polar night is coming soon.” Uncle stood beside her at the rail, flipping a lotus tile along his fingers. Azula watched for a moment from the corner of her eye.

“And what is that Uncle?” He smiled out to the gathering ice; face tilted to the sun.

“It is an endless dark that begins just after the fall harvests. Agni abandons the land up here, and his rays return in the spring.”

She shuddered to think how it would feel to not have Agni’s light on her for so long. Even now she felt it; it was harder to wake in the morning, she was lethargic, tired. She was starting to wonder why she even bothered pretending she was unaffected.

Then she reminded herself that a princess did not show weakness…

But she doubted her men- who had abandoned their strict patrol the first day she herself woke near midday- would care. And if they did, she would send her sincere apologies to their families for their loss.

She glanced at the men tuning instruments to her left. Then at Uncle, still smiling amiably over the waves.

She dropped her tense stance, pulling her arms from behind her back and resting her forearms along the rail. Uncle’s amber eyes flickered to her for a moment, the sound of a half-tuned tsungi horn halting before picking up again almost instantly.

“Show me how to do that coin trick, Uncle,” she said after a few seconds relishing the soothed tension in her shoulders. He nearly dropped the tile into the ocean below, looking over fully.

“I- well go pick a tile then, Niece,” he prompted, shooing her off.

His smile glinted in his eyes; she hadn’t seen it reach that far up for a long time.

Chapter 30: Slush

Chapter Text

Hakoda got the strong feeling something happened that involved Zuko.

Again.

His biggest clue was the young warrior, Hahn, storming into the meeting room he was sitting in with Arnook and his crew. He was dripping wet, muttering darkly under his breath.

“The entire Southern Tribe is insane,” he declared, working his jaw to control the chattering in his teeth. Hakoda raised a brow, holding a hand up to still any reactions from the men around him.

Arnook’s face was carefully blank. “What exactly brought you to this conclusion, Hahn?”

“Every one of them are acting like feral polar bear-dogs over an ashmaker!” He stripped his parka off, soaked through his under-layers. “I had hope when those southern teens came in, they acted like they had sense- but no, clearly I was wrong since that little girl just froze me for putting out a fire that snowmelter was making-”

“Hahn.” Arnook ground out, standing. “Ashmaker is enough of a slur against our enemies. But to call him a snowmelter, that is an insult fools throw at the children of raids that cannot change their origins. While Zuko is not our own, I do not ever want to hear that word said from you again. Our brothers and sisters don’t deserve bigotry, and as the future chief I expect better.”

Hakoda relaxed slightly, glad to see the older men around the room agree with the chief’s words. Hahn, visibly affronted, stalked out for dry clothes.

“I seem to be making a number of apologies, Chief Hakoda, I hope you will still accept them,” Arnook turned to him and the no doubt seething group surrounding him.

“I will accept all apologies when they are genuine, Chief Arnook, don’t worry,” he waved away the man’s concern, recrossing his arms. “Though I feel I must apologize as well. His words have reminded me again of the North's... divisions. My daughter is not one for Northern customs regarding women. Neither am I. You will have to forgive me if I choose not to withhold her from participating in whatever my son would be allowed to do.”

The northerners looked uncomfortable with the idea but didn’t argue. It was for the best. They were allowed to make their opinions known, however, when it came to his children Hakoda only bothered with facts. And the fact was that his little snowflake deserved to learn all customs they had lost, not just the ones this half of their people decided was menial enough to give her.

Speaking of, his other snowflake was missing from the meeting room. He could have sworn he sat with them, but Sokka tended to wander if his impulse told him to.

Where he ended up was the question.

************************

Yue was the most stunning girl Sokka had seen since Suki. All big, blue, deer-fox doe eyes and frost-white hair. Her laugh carried like the sound of water dripping from icicles. She was kind and sweet, almost innocent, with a sharp mind and wit resting just below the surface.

Now if only she didn’t have such a La-blessed soft spot for Zuko of all people.

Sokka watched from the rail overlooking the arena as the girl of his dreams refixed the ashmaker’s dumb looking hairstyle. He refused to call it a wolf tail. Wolf tails were reserved for his people, not someone playing pretend.

Especially not someone playing pretend with such dire consequences.

He could see the dejected slump in the prince's shoulders all the way up here. He really looked like something had upset him…

He really thought he had everyone played.

Sokka just wished there was someone, anyone, besides that crotchety old weirdo that was on his side. It looked bad to share an opinion with that Pakku guy.

Movement caught his eye, he looked to his side to see Yue's boyfriend lean against the railing with him. He looked pissed and his hair was dripping wet.

“I think we have a common enemy,” he started, glaring hard at the head of black hair that was leaned onto Yue’s shoulder. Sokka looked down too, muscles tensed when a thread of flame pulled to the firebender. He relaxed slightly when it was just held close, clearly to warm the two on the bench while his sister and Aang practiced further away.

“We do, I just don’t know how to prove it to everyone.”

“Well keeping your sister away could be a good start.” Sokka’s eyes narrowed. He didn’t much like the tone Hahn took just then.

“What’s wrong with my sister being nearby? She’s there to help protect Aang as much as she is to practice.”

“Aside from the fact that she’s meant to be in a healer’s tent?” Hahn scoffed, wringing a little more water from his hair. Sokka was starting to realize why he was so soaked. “She’s as much of a fool as any other woman. She fell for the snowmelter’s tricks the same as Yue, she froze me for putting out his fire before it could hurt anyone!”

“... Was he doing what he’s doing right now?” Sokka kept himself conversational despite the rage that boiled under his skin at the flippant use of such an offensive word. Looking back to the bench below them, he watched the small ball that was being bent from the iridescent flame die out, the firebender’s shoulders dropping a fraction. It didn’t look particularly dangerous, and he knew Aang and Katara could handle him regardless. Hahn looked down too, his lip drawing up in anger.

“No, he was actually bending- and that idiot girl attacked me instead of stopping him.”

“That idiot girl is my baby sister,” he ground out quietly, pulling back to stand properly. “And my people are the ones who dealt with the raids that created ‘snowmelters’. I hate and mistrust Zuko more than anyone but having a common enemy doesn’t make us allies. Until you can respect my family and my tribe you can take your own idiocy and shove it.” He puffed his chest a little, shoving by the older teen and making his way down the stairs.

“The raids must’ve killed off the smart ones, good to know.” He heard Hahn grumble, and he took every drop of willpower he possessed to continue down the steps like he hadn’t heard him. He promised Dad he would try to avoid adding to the fighting going on, and he was going to do his best.

Yue waved to him as he reached the arena, patting the seat on her other side. It was suddenly a lot easier to ignore the loser upstairs.

Zuko was staring at his flame with the very tip of his tongue stuck out, concentrating too hard to make Sokka confident in his hold on the ember. The princess seemed to trust him though. She was trying to talk him into relaxing as he sat down.

“Can’t. Do better,” Zuko shrugged her hand from his shoulder, worry drawing his eyebrows together as the little fire sputtered out. Sokka noticed Katara and Aang pause their practice, everyone watching the prince try again.

And again.

And again.

Sokka was starting to feel an unwanted sympathy from the pit of his stomach as Zuko huffed, rubbing his eyes. It reminded him of all the times that Katara trained herself close to a breakdown, just to have her effort melt immediately.

“Why don’t you take a break?” Yue asked softly.

“Nn… no, do better.”

“I know you said you thought you were bad… but can you explain more why you think you need to do better?" Aang perched on the bench. Katara sat on the ground in front of him.

“Cause- so uh… so I…” Zuko looked down, chewing his lip as he put his words together. “I… don’t want- want people… angry. Do better so… so I’m not a ashmaker and… and no one be mad. At me. Mad at me.” He trailed off, pulling another flame over just for it to disperse the moment it reached his hand.

“You were doing really well earlier, maybe you just need a breather to let yourself center,” Katara suggested gently, taking his wrists and lowering his hands before he could reach for the firepit again. “We could go for a walk, all of us, does that sound okay?”

The prince bit his lip, looking down for a moment.

“Okay- okay. But… but- they might… might be mean.”

“They won’t be too mean with me there, Zuko, don’t worry.” Yue pulled his hood up for him, Katara pulling him to his feet.

"You coming, Sokka?" Aang hopped up, blowing out the fire pit.

He thought for a moment to say no; to go back to the meeting he had skipped out on and see what the plan was for the quickly approaching warship. But Katara and Aang both looked a little worn out from training, and he would feel better with one more person to keep the prince in line.

And Yue was a lot better company than that stuffy, too elaborate to be useful war room.

"Alright fine, maybe I can get some seal jerky while we're out." Yue smiled at him, hooking her arm in his.

"Let's go then, the market should be picking up now that lessons are out." Her other hand snagged Zuko's, her beautiful smile turning from him to the prince. "Pyo told me you made a few friends, maybe we'll see them."

Zuko brightened up, smiling back just a little as they ascended the stairs. "Think- think so?"

She nodded, squeezing his hand. They turned to walk down the slick hill that led to the shops, going slow for the firebender. Aang and Katara walked ahead, chatting in much better spirits than when they came back from their waterbender search.

"You aren't going to miss out on anything important, are you?" Yue asked Sokka quietly, concern bleeding into her voice.

He smiled at her easily. "Nah, I gave them the information, I trust them to work out the plan while I'm away and they can fill me in tonight." She eyed him close before conceding.

"Okay, as long as you're a quick learner," she laughed lightly. Sokka felt a true smile work its way on his face as their feet hit the smooth ice of the well-worn paths in town.

"Anii! Kanii!" They lost the prince immediately, watching him sprint to the young girls stepping off a nearby bridge. The twins met him halfway, hugging tight around his waist.

Yue took his hand, pulling him over to the group huddle. Sokka followed reluctantly. "Are these the friends you made, Zuko?"

Zuko nodded, kneeling down to pick them up in a proper hug. Yue shook hands with both girls, a soft smile accentuating the cute dimple Sokka just noticed.

"Well, we're heading into the market, would you like to walk with us?"

"Would we! Momma sent us to get thread, she said to hurry-"

"-But she said if we saw Zuko we could take our time!" They slid from the prince's arms, each taking a hand to walk with him.

Sokka watched the smile that settled on the firebender's face, Zuko letting himself be led by both hands into the market.

Yue pulled him along after the group, and Sokka got his first experience with the village- was this even considered a village? - elders.

"Little ones don't touch that! Your children will have burns!" A cane was neatly dodged by the trio, one of the twins sticking her tongue out at the offended old woman.

"Pyo always was a fool, letting her daughters run around unescorted. Now look at them!" A few of the closest ones spat on the street, shutting up their shops.

Zuko acted unfazed, racing around with the girls between quickly closing stores.

"Uhh Yue? Why exactly are so many of these geezers spitting at them?" Sokka tried to ask quietly, still earning a scowl from an elderly woman nearby.

Yue kept her face passive, walking along the path with her chin raised. Despite that, her voice broke softly when she spoke. "It's an old superstition… they're spitting to keep the taste of ash out of their mouths. Many of the elderly do this if you even mention the Fire Nation. It…" she lowered her voice, gripping his elbow tighter. "It breaks my heart to see them treat someone chosen by spirits like this. Especially with me here."

Aang stepped up on her other side. "You're spirit-touched somehow, aren't you?" He asked gently. She nodded, blinking away the shine in her eyes.

"I'm blessed… I couldn't survive without the spirits. That's why it hurts to see my people treat Zuko poorly." She watched as the group ahead of them came to a stop at a shop window that hadn't drawn its shutters.

The two young girls did the talking; even from this far away Sokka could see the prince draw into himself slightly, eyes to the ground and a couple small steps back, like he was trying to be as non-threatening as possible.

He was rewarded with a strip of seal jerky and a large, calloused hand mussing his hair while a woman's laugh echoed from the window.

Their group of four came in view of the family inside, and Sokka laid eyes on a broad man and his stout wife. They were talking pleasantly, asking gentle questions of the prince.

They both reached down, pulling a teen who looked Katara's age up and helping him brace against the window frame.

"Look dear, he's just like you," the mother patted the boy's cheek to push his attention to Zuko. The prince smiled, bouncing on his feet.

"Like him- 'm like him?" He sounded… relieved. Which was strange, but Sokka just put it to the back of his mind, watching the interaction.

"You are." The husband's smile creased the skin around his eyes, they both looked as happy to see Zuko as they did to see their own. The man looked past him to Yue, letting his son wander off from the window. "Princess, do you know what spirit chose him?"

"I do not..." she said thoughtfully. "The Southern crew haven't found out, but they believe it's a water spirit." He could hear her smile in her voice, her hand still resting loosely on his arm.

"I wouldn't expect a water spirit to choose fire, but regardless it's still a pleasure," the woman handed out a bundle of jerky. "Here, maybe this will help even out the treatment you've received from our neighbors."

Zuko took the food, the twins beside him buying a roll of thread from her as he pieced his sentence together.

"Thank you for… for being n- uh- nice." He said sincerely, gripping the cloth in his hands tighter.

"Thank you for being so patient, little dragon." They both smiled again, helping refix the prince's hood around his face- it looked more out of habit than anything. "Some of our people forget that children like you are a blessing to be cherished, don't let them make you forget your worth."

Zuko's smile softened and he looked down slightly, lips pressing together for a moment. Sokka could see the gratitude in him- whether for the help or the kind words he wasn't sure.

He did know his own brotherly senses flared unbidden in that moment. The realization that the firebender had to be told his own value clenched his throat uncomfortably.

Zuko tilted his head down, listening to something Sokka couldn't hear. He let his smile widen after a moment, pupils stained blue as he looked back up to the couple and nodded.

"Okay."

Chapter 31: Flurry

Chapter Text

Music night was an odd affair.

For starters, Azula had no idea her incredibly stern navigator could play a biwa so well. The large lute already sounded beautiful while he tuned it.

In fact, all of her men had some knowledge of the ragtag assortment of instruments collected on the ship.

She also didn't know that she had an affinity for the paixiao.

She held the Earth Kingdom flute gingerly, blowing softly into each stick of bamboo in the instrument to make sure the sea air hadn't damaged them.

Father would be livid if he knew she was sitting on the same level as her men- playing an enemy’s music no less- but he was in the Fire Nation, and she was all the way across the globe.

He couldn't touch her here, and she was going to savor every breath of freedom she could get.

Especially since she wasn't sure how easy it would be to breathe on her way home. Sometimes she woke up choking on the thought of delivering the final blow, doubt suffocating her in the still hours of the morning. The soft rustle of the old scroll under her pillow the only thing to settle her racing heart.

Uncle always seemed to be awake when that happened, mint tea freshly brewed and waiting for her in the ship's tiny kitchen.

He always asked her if she was willing to share what had her awake so early. But he never pressured her to tell; they would just sit in the pre-dawn silence, slowly finishing their drinks.

Maybe if it happened again, before they reached land… maybe she would tell him.

Uncle stood from his seat across the cabin, clearing his throat and starting a lively, slightly raunchy shanty he had to have picked up in some tourist port.

She sat against the wall, playing her flute and letting herself push responsibility back for a while.

She deserved it.

************************

Iroh woke with the moon still hanging half full in the sky, staring at him through the porthole. The lantern in his room flared unevenly, spastic for a worrying amount of time before settling into a more even rhythm. It was a telling sign that his niece had woken yet again.

He got up, back protesting the movement after a short but deep rest, and headed for the kitchen.

He was just pouring the mint tea- he had seen the way Azula perked up upon seeing the small jar of leaves- when the heavy iron door swung open.

"Uncle." His niece looked worse than normal, heavy circles lining the underside of her eyes and her hair barely brushed.

"Come sit, Niece." He gestured across the counter from himself and she settled in what was quickly becoming her usual spot. "You know I am always available if something is bothering-"

"What if Father is mistaken?"

Oh. This was one of the most fortunate turns of events he had been witness to in a while. Iroh quickly composed himself though. He was through with strategizing his family's movements.

"This is about your mission; I believe I'm right in assuming?" She nodded after a moment, trying and failing to smooth her hair into something proper.

"What if-" her eyes never left the light tea steaming in her hands. She swallowed dryly. "What if we get there, and Zuzu isn't faking it? What if he doesn't have to... die?"

"This has been on your mind often." Iroh watched as she absently took a pai sho tile from her pocket, flipping it over her knuckles while she gathered her words.

And her courage, he reminded himself, recalling all too well the fear that came with his first treasonous ideas.

"It's… like a fist is wrapping around my throat. It eases off with distractions, but it's not truly gone." She swallowed again. "Sometimes it only hinders a little but at night it's hard to even breathe…"

Her lip curled hatefully. "It's weak. I don't know why I'm being such a child over this."

"It is not a weakness to have compassion. In the wake of my brother's parenting, it is a tremendous strength to have kept." Iroh lowered his voice slightly, trying to get across to her how important this was. "Ruling through fear and fratricide is not how the Fire Nation prospered before this war. We were as peaceful as the Air Nomads, but greed shifted our focus from harmony to power."

"Because power is necessary- if we weren't powerful, we'd be losing."

He shook his head. "This isn't as easily defined as a children's game, Azula. There is a difference between wanting more speed when playing tag and wanting more speed when bearing down on an enemy ship. There is no winning and losing in war. There is only death and destruction on all sides, and the title of victor goes to who lost the least. But all are losers regardless."

Azula mulled his words over, slowly folding into herself. She looked down, hiding behind her hair.

A hand disappeared in her bangs; it wasn't hard to guess she was wiping her eyes.

"I never wanted Zuzu dead." Her voice broke, the tea in her other hand simmering again.

"He isn't, Azula. And he doesn't have to be."

Silence rang out. She looked up at him, eyes red-rimmed and wide with realization.

"Do you think he remembers me…?"

************************

Zuko had a special ability to worry the entire ship's crew without lifting a finger.

This morning though, he actually didn't lift one. That was the worrying part.

Enok sat in the crew cabin with Tek. They were watching the furs hiding the teen rise and fall long after everyone had woken, and way too long after Zuko himself was usually racing around on the iced-over deck, giving all of them heart failure.

"Think he's sick again…?" Tek muttered, leaning back in the hammock he was on.

Enok shook his head, massaging around his knee to get rid of the stiffness that kept settling there.

"I don't know what's up, but he's not running a fever… Kalik said he would ask some of the healers if they could stop by if he doesn’t wake soon."

The pile of furs stirred just as he finished his sentence. Zuko sat up blearily, rubbing his eyes.

"Hey flickerfly, how are you feeling?" Tek got up, walking over to pull his hair back.

The younger teen yawned, slouching. "Tired. Sun- sun's weird."

"Weird how?" Tek continued as he settled behind him, weaving small braids through his hair since he was sitting still for once.

Zuko stifled a second yawn, trying to wake himself up. "It- it's late."

"It is late, it's nearly midday flickerfly…"

"No uh- the sun."

"The sun is late?" Zuko nodded, standing with Tek and letting him slip his parka over his head.

"It- it's there." He pointed at the wall, but they both had been around his pinpoint navigation long enough to know he was pointing directly at the winter sun. He then pointed at the ceiling. "Supposed to- supposed to be there. Why it- why down?"

"Well- it's winter. The sun goes away for a while during the winter so- so..." Enok felt his tongue turn into lead, staring at the curious golden eyes watching him.

He realized two things immediately.

The teen woke with the sun. No sun meant he didn't wake up by himself. That was his first understanding.

The second understanding was exactly what the polar winter meant for the firebender.

"La help us- c'mon Zuko, let's go get you with the others. Tek and I need to talk with the chief." He helped him into his boots, walking him on deck and off the ship. Zuko watched him closely, concern clear in his face.

“What are we telling Chief about, Enok?” Tek asked, pulling his own braids back into a wolf tail as they walked. Enok gave him a serious expression over the shorter teen’s head.

“Just letting him know Zuko’s awake, and we need to talk about the winter.” Tek looked like he was thinking for a moment before his eyes widened, flicking from the sun, laying a few fingerbreadths from the horizon, to the sluggish firebender between them.

“Gonna, um… tell- tell him about the- the sun being down?”

“Yeah flickerfly, we’re going to tell him about the sun being down while you play,” he smiled at him, uncomfortably aware of the quickly sinking light.

They crossed the last bridge- Zuko nearly taking all three of them out on the downward slope- and were met with the avatar's entire group just walking up from the training grounds.

"Zuko, there you are!" The little monk was over like a shot. "We thought you'd managed to get sick after Hahn dumped that bucket over you yesterday- are you alright?"

Enok saw red. He put a hand on Zuko's shoulder, interrupting his stuttered explanation about the weird sun and sleep.

"Flickerfly. Did Hahn dump water on you?" He barely kept the shake from his voice; Tek was stone silent beside him.

"Yeah but- yeah but it's o- okay, Tara she- she got him!" Hakoda's daughter barely hid her smirk.

"I sure did. But…" she turned to them, going as serious as they were. "Now that you mention it, I still believe there are more powerful people who should know about this."

Enok couldn't agree more. "We'll let Chief Arnook know. All he knows right now is that he saw Zuko firebend and tried to stop him- like a spirits-damned idiot- and you froze him."

"That's about what happened, except for the part where I'm sure he pretended he was an unsung hero." Katara rolled her eyes. Tek snorted a little, ushering Zuko to the group.

"You'd have thought he'd single handedly taken out Ozai." Zuko stumbled a bit, looking back at Tek quizzically.

"O- Ozai…?" He asked, itching absently at the red skin under his eye. Tek shared a glance with him, looking back at the teen.

"Yeah, Ozai is the Fire Lord-"

"Ozai is… Ozai is- is…" he looked down a little, fiddling with his bracelet. "Mean- mean and… bad. Not here."

"Do you not want us talking about him, flickerfly…?" Enok was met with an emphatic head shake, big, worried gold staring up at him.

"Bad. He- he likes, um, he likes being an… an ashmaker." Katara and Yue both laid gentle hands on the teen's hunched shoulders. Even Sokka watched with concern shining through. "He- hurts and… and burns p- people. Mean to… mean to Zula and me and- and Mo- Mother. Don't… don't want- don't want him here."

"We won't bring him up again then, we promise." Tek nodded in agreement, stepping forward and ruffling Zuko's hair.

"Go play with your friends, before you fall asleep on us again." He was met with an uncertain smile, the firebender immediately being dragged away by the small group.His steps were slower than they’d like to see, weighed down either from his fatigue or the weight of whatever he had just recalled.

Enok shook his head and filed what Zuko had said away for a later date. He watched with a small grin of his own as Sokka lost what little attention the princess had been giving him to their torch.

He and Tek headed inside the moment they were out of sight, immediate concerns and petty revenge drawing both of them quickly to the war room.

Their chief was standing with his northern counterpart over the large, ornate, slightly inaccurate map. Hakoda glanced up at them, immediately checking around them for their charge.

"He's with the avatar and your kids, don't worry," Tek said before he could even ask. "But we have other issues."

Hakoda's jaw set. "What is it?"

"The polar night. We think it's affecting him."

Arnook raised a brow curiously. "Why would that affect him?"

"Firebenders rise with the sun." Enok could hear the dread in Hakoda's voice. "The polar night could mean he's going to need someone to wake him- but the way he slept this morning that might be impossible… he might not wake at all…"

"He woke up less than an hour ago, said the sun was weird and he was still tired…" Arnook looked between them, frown evident.

"Let me know if there's anything I or my people can do." He offered.

"As a matter of fact, Chief Arnook, there is." Enok smiled a little sharply. "We found out what Hahn did to meet the wrath of Chief's daughter."

Tek frowned angrily, crossing his arms. "Turns out she was only paying the action forward. According to the avatar, Hahn doused Zuko while he was training with the others."

Arnook's expression darkened. Hakoda was silent but livid.

"We will get this sorted. You have my word." The chief's voice was tight, a small, disgusted snarl trying to work its way onto his face.

"I expect it will be done swiftly," Hakoda ground out. "This isn't something I can overlook, Chief Arnook. For a firebender in this climate, I will only see this as an attempt to do serious harm."

"I understand, and I agree," Arnook nodded solemnly. "This will be dealt with appropriately. I'll have him brought here as soon as he's back from patrol at the wall."

Hakoda nodded after a moment. "Okay. Now I suppose we should get back to the plans. Enok, Tek, thank you for letting me know about Zuko. If you two could keep an eye on him?"

"Of course, Chief."

"Was probably going to do that anyway, Chief. We'll let you know if anything else happens." Enok headed out with Tek, feeling a small weight off his back now that Hakoda knew his concerns.

"There's no telling where they went," Tek sighed a little, smiling. He couldn't help but agree.

"I guess just follow the trail of self-righteous idiots, that seems to always lead to him." They set off to the market, already spotting some warriors angrily muttering to each other.

An old man walking by spat on the ice when he overheard whatever they were discussing.

They were definitely going the right way.

Chapter 32: Oasis

Chapter Text

It was amazing how large the inside of ice houses could get.It was nothing like the huts and igloos in the South.

Katara couldn't help staring around at the simple yet elegant archways lined with furs to divide each room. Aang perched beside her on a plush bench, nursing the hot broth they were all given.

"It's so nice of you all to come visit again, I hope everyone was a little kinder this time?" The woman shop owner came walking back in, handing out the last few mugs.

"They were, it seems to be mostly the men and elders who are taking issue with him," Yue answered, holding her own cup to the side to make room for the firebender's head on her lap.

Katara carefully hid her concern at the exhaustion in the teen's face. He didn't seem sick, but his energy was completely nonexistent.

"Egos, that's all it is." The woman's husband sat across from them, keeping an eye on the shop window. "Rather be right than kind, it amazes me that some of them aren't crueler to our own touched."

"We're blessed to have understanding neighbors, certainly." The woman sat beside him, smoothing back her son's hair where he sat on the floor. "But I worry. If you four weren't with him, I couldn't confidently say they wouldn't hurt him…"

Yue nodded sadly. "It's an awful feeling, seeing people you've known your whole life suddenly showing such hatred."

Zuko reached up from where he leaned heavily against the princess's knees and patted her arm lazily.

"Don't- don't worry. Fine," he reassured her, rubbing at his good eye. Yue smiled at him gently, carding her hand through his hair to take it loose.

"I know you are, Zuko, you're a very strong warrior." They all ignored the sudden coughing coming from Sokka's corner.

"Sorry- sorry-" he spluttered, taking another long drink from his broth. "Wrong pipe." Katara narrowed her eyes at him.

"Do you not like him being called a warrior?"

Sokka flushed. "No- I mean- no, I don't mind it, is what I'm trying to- y'know what forget it."

Zuko smiled a little, chuckling. "Sound like- like me." He laughed again at the incredulous expression her brother gave him, sitting up tiredly so Yue could pull his hair back in a tighter wolf tail.

Aang grinned beside her. "Lemur's got your tongue, Sokka?"

"Momo does not have my tongue."

Yue chuckled lightly, patting Sokka's arm while Zuko went back to napping on her lap. "I'm glad you've warmed up to him, Sokka."

"I have not warmed up to him, Yue," he insisted, carefully removing the steaming cup of broth from Zuko's hand before it could spill.

Katara desperately wanted to offer a snide comment but thought better of it, not wanting to embarrass her brother and set him back to square one.

The shop owner's son looked up from the scroll he was doodling on, pointing at Sokka and Zuko. He looked at his mother, a confused look on his face, and clasped his hands.

"I'd say they are friends, snowball," she agreed, smiling at Sokka like a cobra-bunny. Katara couldn't hide the snorting laugh that came out of her as her brother cowered slightly.

"I don't want him hurt, but I'm not-" he shut his mouth at her quickly sharpening grin. Aang and Yue joined in the laughter.

A small bell rang, interrupting their teasing before it could really pick up. The man stood, ruffling his son's hair and going to the window.

Katara half-listened to the quiet conversation, looking up when the door opened.

"There he is," Enok sounded relieved, walking over. His steps stuttered when he noticed Zuko was asleep. "Has he been sleeping the entire time?"

Katara shook her head. "He nodded off a minute ago. But he's been unusually tired… you don't happen to know why, do you?"

"We're wondering if the polar night is causing this," Tek said quietly, careful not to wake the teen. "Firebenders are connected with the sun, Zuko wakes with it, and the sun is about to be below the horizon for a long time."

"You think it's dangerous at all?" She pressed; concern laced in her voice.

"I don't know, as long as we can rouse him, he might just be drowsy the whole time…"

"Let's hope so, this is the final day before the solstice," Yue muttered, patting Zuko's cheek gently to wake him.

He woke up, though the glassy look to his eyes said he wasn't fully aware. He took a moment before noticing the shadow Tek cast over him, immediately reaching up to him.

Tek obliged, lifting Zuko with practiced ease. He wrapped himself around him like a koala-bat and fell back to sleep, face pressed into the furs of the tribesman's parka.

"I guess that's our cue- not to mention Chief probably wants to see him." Enok clasped forearms with the man, smiling at the family sincerely. "Thank you both, I hope to see more like you around."

"You and us both," the woman got up, fixing Zuko's hood. "Our people haven't been kind to him, hopefully the spirits will be kinder."

"They are very kind," Yue smiled, hand on Sokka's elbow again. "They won't harm him; I just know it."

Katara prayed she was right while they headed out. She knew from experience how cruel spirits could be.

************************

Zuko was so tired.

He wasn't sure he could pinpoint what was wrong, that took too much energy, but he was certain it had to do with the sun.

He had been watching it sink to the horizon for a few days now. It had been uncomfortably low when they arrived but now it was unnerving.

He was mildly upset when he woke up to being carried up the steps to Yue's big house. He had hoped to play with the nice shop owner's son a little more.

What did bother him a lot more was the realization that the sun's energy was only a sliver of its usual power, hidden and buried by the feeling of ice surrounding him.

Just thinking about it made him so spirits-damned exhausted.

Tek must have noticed he was awake because his feet hit ice a few moments later.

"Hey Zuko," he held him by the shoulders, smiling at him. "How're you feeling?"

He took a moment to think it over, rubbing his eyes. "Ti- tired. Ner- ner- uh... scared...?"

He felt Tek's hands tighten a little.

"Nervous-scared or scared-scared?"

He couldn't say the first word right now, it was too long, took too much mental power. He held up one finger while stifling a yawn.

"Sun gone. Bad." He teetered on his feet as the last rays slipped below his perception. He could vaguely hear the sound of the rest of the crew walking his way, Hakoda calling to Tek or Enok one.

His breathing slowed quickly with the loss of the sun and he tipped sideways, muffled shouts of surprise barely audible.

Someone caught him, lowering him down. He felt the hard bite of ice against his cheek. It wasn't enough to even begin to wake back up.

He tried. He tried very hard to open his eyes, but the warmth of sleep was a lot more enticing than the scary semi-darkness that had fallen.

The urgent voices faded out, replaced with silence and then the sound of shifting water. It felt like a warm hand pressed itself on his forehead, a cold flow of energy passing through him.

He opened his eyes, looking up to a dome of ice filled with a strange mist.

Sitting up, he spied a small pond surrounded by plants he hadn't seen since the Earth Kingdom. Two people sat along the shore, one clad in a dewy black and the other in shimmering white.

The one in black, an elegant if not regal looking woman, turned to him, smiling.

"There you are. We have waited for you, Zuko." Her familiar voice swelled and settled like a gentle tide, the smell of saltwater permeating the air. "Come here, sit with us."

He stood carefully, walking over. The man in white raised a brow at him as he settled between them, but he seemed to be kind.

"Do you know who we are, Zuko?" The woman asked him, a damp hand pushing his mussed bangs back.

He did, at least- he knew her. She had been with him for months now.

"The voice, you're the voice that's helped me-" he stopped, looking up at her with wide eyes. "I can- I'm not stuttering."

“I am La, and this is Tui,” She smiled kindly. "You are in the spirit world, Zuko. Ailments like your stutter won't follow you here. Though I must apologize, you gave us all quite a scare. Helping you was too urgent, and I did not have time to be careful."

"It's okay," he assured her immediately, patting her arm. She startled slightly before smiling again, taking his hand. It felt like he had dipped his fingers into a sunbaked tide pool.

"We brought you here to ask you an important question," Tui said, laying a cold hand on his shoulder. His voice echoed with an underlying power, the reverberations making it difficult to understand him. "You have stayed at the North Pole too long for a firebender. While newcomers during the polar night can combat it through their bending, you were at the Pole, the epicenter, for the last rays. Your inner flame weakened itself to attempt to sleep through it-"

"Much like the wildlife wind down for the winter, and know when to hibernate by Agni's light, you have begun your own hibernation of sorts," La supplied.

"Yes, but we have a solution. It would require your permission, however."

"My permission?" Zuko asked, looking between them in confusion.

"If you will allow, I can meld further with your chi. It would allow you to wake during the dark season… We are unsure what the side effects would be, though…” She trailed off, looking over his head to Tui.

“But I’ll wake up? I… I’d hate to worry the crew…” he bit his lip, looking into the pond. Two koi fish circled lazily in front of him. He watched them swim for a moment, considering his choices, before squaring his shoulders.

“I want to wake up, please.” He glanced up to Tui, unable to fully hide his nerves. He felt confident that she wouldn’t let him get hurt, though. She nodded, smoothing his hair back again.

“Okay.” She stood, helping him to his feet. Tui rose with them, a fine, glittering powder shaking from his parka. Zuko was led into the pond, his steps sinking into the soft mud without the usual cloud of silt. The water was pleasantly warm, the koi never faltering in their paths.

They stopped in the center of the circling fish. La looked down at him with concern settling in her deep blue eyes, she must have noticed the light tremors running through him.

“Are you sure, Zuko?” She asked, her voice picking up like a crashing wave. “You will survive the winter, regardless. Are you sure you are okay with this?”

He hesitated before nodding, steadying himself. “I’m sure.”

She took his hands, giving them a soft squeeze before letting go. She placed her hands on either side of his head gently, muffling the sound like he had suddenly plunged deep into the ocean. He chewed his lip nervously, looking at her as she centered herself.

Tui stood to the side, a hand braced on both of their shoulders. The water and mist slowly began to spin, going faster and faster as it was picked up in the sudden gale that silently whipped around them. Zuko watched in awe as La began to glow, pupils disappearing in a flash of vibrant blue. The light raced from her eyes, trailing down her face and neck, visibly illuminating the inside of her sleeves. He tensed as the bright light reached her hands, the unpleasant feeling of something twist and tighten somewhere around his spine enough to make his knees give.

Tui held him fast, keeping both of them standing as La rested their foreheads together. The forceful wind stilled, a ringing silence taking up the space instead. The mist, the water droplets from the pond, even the strange reflective dust that had blown off of Tui hung motionless and glittering in the air.

The glow flickered, dimming and brightening in time with the pulsing pressure of whatever was laced through his core as the strange silence settled. Tui loosened his hold on their arms, giving La's a reassuring grip before stepping back. She closed her eyes, concentration creasing her features.

Zuko looked at the blue reflecting on every suspended speck of water, head still held forward by Tui’s hands. Her eyes opened and the light flared, blinding him at the same time he felt the soft pond floor give way. Both of them plunged into an open expanse of darkness before he could brace himself.

He sat up with a quiet gasp, coughing up a mouthful of frigid saltwater onto the thick quilt that had been tucked around him.

A heavy hand thumped his back, a familiar voice offering rough, mildly panicked reassurances. Another voice sounded over his coughs from further away.

“He’s awake!"

Chapter 33: Steam

Chapter Text

Hakoda hadn't felt stress like this since… Well, truly he hadn't known peace for years, but this was acute, it was painful and held his throat in its clenched fist.

Zuko had been asleep for at least five days, stone still and breathing too shallow for any self-respecting parent to leave him alone.

He and Bato took shifts.

The rest of the crew were rarely anywhere else. Enok and Tek the most frequent flyers while Kalik spent most of the day consulting the northern healers. The twins popped in on the hour, each time with a different food in their hands in case the teen had woken up and matching sighs of disappointment when they saw the boy still dead to the world. Okla was stress carving; he had added two new figurines to Zuko's collection.

Tonoruk paced the hallway outside, he hadn't set foot through the doorway. Hakoda couldn't blame him, the man had witnessed enough loss.

His children and the avatar were in regularly, whenever their new schedules allowed. His little Katara was quickly rising through the waterbending ranks after her rather explosive display against that withered sea prune, Aang right behind her. Sokka was proving a model strategist, though his pai sho face lacked any time the princess was around- he and Bato got a much-needed kick out of his son's lovesick behavior.

The second in command was just stepping inside to relieve the chief of his vigil when Zuko gasped himself awake, shooting up to choke out a pint of… seawater?

Hakoda instinctively pulled him to lean over the side of the bed, rubbing his back as he heaved.

"Zuko- easy- easy, just breathe for me… You're alright. It's okay, get that all out-" he heard Bato shout down the hall, Tonoruk nearly barreling him down to get in the room.

Hakoda wrapped the heavy quilt around the shaking teen, rubbing his back. Tonoruk knelt on the floor away from the quickly freezing saltwater he had coughed up, pulling Zuko away to lock his arms around him.

Zuko, still seemingly shell shocked by his abrupt awakening, wrapped his own arms slowly around the larger man's neck.

The rest of the men were quick to arrive, Enok, naturally, leading the charge.

"Zuko! Thank La-" He slowed his steps as he entered the room, sitting on the bed beside the teen. Zuko detached himself from Tonoruk, latching onto Enok's side instead.

"Co- cold-" he mumbled into his shoulder, pressing close. Hakoda draped an extra fur over him to make up for his thin tunic, sending Tek to get his parka.

"Sit up for me, you little brat," Kalik said fondly, his voice slightly rough. Zuko straightened, leaning into Enok sideways so that the healer could do what he needed. "... Well, that's interesting."

Hakoda looked over from where he was nursing his finally eased headache.

He blinked and looked again.

Zuko stared back at him, his eyes were… an interesting change. Gold rimmed, fading into the glacial blue they were all accustomed to seeing around his pupil. But it looked more permanent than what he was used to.

There were no colors shifting either direction, something they grew accustomed to and used often as a tell for his stress. Instead, the blue flecked itself throughout the thicker golden ring like tiny water droplets.

Kalik pulled the teen's face close, examining his eyes. The poor kid was dazed, glancing around at everyone with a confused look.

"L- it late?" He asked, and Hakoda immediately knew one of the reasons he was so visibly off.

"Very early, Zuko," he said, smiling gently. "We're glad you're awake, you gave us a scare." The boy nodded slowly, pushing himself to the edge of the bed.

"Thought- thought so," he hummed, pulling the fur tighter over his shoulders. A weak puff of smoke fell from his mouth, and he shivered.

Kalik pursed his lips, pressing the heel of his hand to his forehead. "You're freezing, kid…"

"He hasn't been using that fire breath for almost a week, maybe that's had an effect?" Povok offered, grabbing another fur to lay on him. Tek jogged back inside with both Zuko's and Hakoda's old parkas.

"Maybe," the healer pushed the furs off of the teen, despite the immediate protests, and sat back to let the tribesman slip them over Zuko's head.

Zuko rubbed his eyes once the warmer clothes were on him, hugging back onto Enok. He looked like he was trying to remember something, staring intently at a spot on the floor.

"I… I met…um- dreamed- dreamed of… uh-" his hand drifting to his mouth absently. Hakoda took his wrist before he could even think of bruising his finger again, handing him his bracelet.

"Who did you dream of, flickerfly?" Zuko's face scrunched a little, two-toned eyes raking along the room. He ground his teeth into the leather a bit harshly, irritation shining when he realized he couldn’t get the words to his mouth.

"Met- mmmet-" The door burst open, interrupting him. Aang's lemur came screeching in, smacking into Zuko's chest and clinging, purring deeply.

Zuko smiled, his name search all but forgotten, and hugged the little menace. Sokka was the second one in the room, every pretense of his grudge against the teen lost the moment he passed out.

"Zuko! Tui you scared us buddy," his son relaxed, stepping aside to let the others in. Aang came in much like his lemur, forcing the creature to Zuko's hood if he didn't want to be crushed. Katara and Yue walked in together, both sporting similar looks of relief.

"I… sleep long?" Zuko asked after exchanging hugs with everyone. He looked to Hakoda, leaned to the side to see past Sokka who was examining his eyes and arguing with Aang about spirit influence.

Hakoda nodded. "Five days." The teen's eyes widened with guilt.

"I-"

"No, don't apologize," he interrupted him. "We're sorry we didn't think about having you up here, we're very blessed that you woke up."

Zuko hesitated before nodding slightly, wrapping the fur around his shoulders tighter with a slight tremor. A soft purr came from somewhere under the warm pelt when he did so.

"... Outside?"

"I don't know about going out right now, Kalik is still mashing the honey-mint for you-" Zuko's lip pulled slightly in distaste. "And if you want to go outside you have to finish every bite."

"No but- no but uh- d- don't want to."

"You make a good argument, but sometimes you have to do stuff you don't want to for your health." Zuko pursed his lips, scowling at him. "If you don't then we're all going to worry the entire day, do you want us to worry the whole day?"

"Nn- no," Zuko dropped his scowl, looking concerned. "I- um, I eat, okay?"

"Okay, thank you flickerfly," he smiled, ruffling his hair as the healer walked back in with the green stained bowl.

************************

Azula blew little blue sparks along the breeze, leaned on the frozen rail as they chugged towards a gigantic iceberg.

She thanked Agni that Uncle was a good teacher, this breath of fire was far more than the parlor trick she had thought it was. She was energized, able to use her inner flame to keep her connection to the sun despite its absence.

All of her men were able to pick it up before the solstice, though regulating it was proving hard for a few of them.

The tsungi horn was just a little charred looking but it still sounded the same. That was really all that mattered, music night wouldn't be as rowdy and loud if they didn't have it.

Lieutenant Jee came up beside her, keeping a decent gap between them and staying at attention. Nothing like how he spoke with Uncle, which was as relaxed as a gossip session between maids. "The North Pole is dead ahead, General Iroh wants to know if you have thought how to do this diplomatically."

She hadn't. She took out her pai sho tile, flipping it absently along her knuckles while she thought. "I suppose they'd not be likely to listen to 'we come in peace' would they…"

Jee looked perplexed at her question- actually she would bet he looked confused that she was consulting with him, before clearing his throat.

"Most people react better to a surrender at their border than a surrender at their Capitol."

"Did you hear that from Uncle?"

He smiled wryly. "Perhaps."

She huffed quietly. "I'm only here for Zuzu, so for these people I do come in peace…"

"If I may… They may not take well to any of us if we tell them that and then take someone living with them captive, or worse, princess."

She scowled, fumbling the tile and watching despondently as it plunked into the frigid ocean.

"I will take that into account. You're dismissed, lieutenant."

She kept an eye on him as he walked back below, looking back down in the water. She knew logically that that tile was gone for good, but it didn't stop her from searching.

She let out a cinder-ridden sigh, looking back to the iceberg that she was now realizing was a lone island.

"You are stressed, Azula." Uncle walked up beside her; hands folded in his sleeves. "May I be of assistance?"

"Not unless you think you can swim in this," she muttered in disappointment. "... How should I go about this? If Zuzu truly is putting on an act I- I may have to follow Father's orders. But if I do so, regardless of the… outcomes, we could have the entire northern tribe to contend with… Those are very poor odds, Uncle."

She glanced to the side, watching his face darken in thought. They sat in silence long enough for it to start crawling up her spine uncomfortably.

"You recall my leaving after the failure in Ba Sing Se, I assume?" She nodded, unsure of where this was heading. "I wandered the nations with the order to return as soon as possible. My 'possible' was when I was healed enough to do so. I understand Ozai has given a direct order… but I must ask what exactly he said to you."

She wracked her memory; it had been a few long months since that conversation.

"He told me to… the same that I told you. He told me to 'assist' Zuzu, because even when he gives others orders Zuzu manages to get in the way."

Uncle's eyes widened a moment before a grin split across his face. It was joyful to a fault, devious underneath.

So that's where she got her smile from.

"Azula, my brother was always one for verbal theatrics," he started, eyes narrowing from something a little more sly than just happiness. "He did not tell you once to kill or maim, did he?"

"He did not..." She felt she was beginning to see where he was coming from, a giddy energy tingling its way up her body.

"Then my dear niece, assist your brother!" Uncle wrapped an arm around her, pulling her into a tight side embrace.

She didn't bother pushing him away, too focused on the revelation.

She had an out, no matter the circ*mstances Father had been a fool enough to assume insinuating his desire would suffice. She knew, of course, what exactly he intended. However, her loyalty wasn't tested nearly as much if she just took his order a little too literally.

Uncle let her go, placing his hands back in his sleeves and producing another pai sho tile for her. "As for the introductions, leave them to me, given all goes well. I have correspondents here." He folded the game piece in her hand, whistling to the messenger gull that had been hopping around the deck while heading to his room. "We will be at the wall in a day, or we will meet them by noon. Be ready and calm, Azula, try to avoid bending anything besides your breath."

She nodded, looking back to the ice. If she looked closely, she could almost see people pacing the top of the wall; it made her feel like a sitting turtleduck.

She looked at the tile he had given her, raising a brow at the faded white lotus.

"How many of these do you need, Uncle?" She asked the cold air, amused. She pocketed it, turning back to their destination.

She hoped her brother was still there. This was her last lead of the ship before her own exploded.

She cringed slightly as she felt a small, incredibly delayed wash of guilt at the loss of her mechanic. There was nothing for it now but to continue in her destination.

If he wasn't at the pole, she wasn't sure where to go next.

A frozen breeze whistled across the deck, the whole ship rocking as a wave kicked up on the slick metal.

She retreated inside, taking careful steps to not splash the cold water sweeping towards the steps.

Something bounced down the stairs ahead of her, rolling to a stop a short way down the hall.

Curious, and praying it wasn’t a bolt or something else important, she got closer, stumbling slightly in surprise when she could see clearer what it was.

Her pai sho tile was laying innocuously in a small puddle of seawater.

She couldn't even begin to figure out how that happened, the tile should be nearly a mile away by now.

How it ended up ahead of the ship was apparently between the tile and the spirits.

She kept her standoff with the game piece for an embarrassing amount of time, debating whether it was even safe to pick up.

Not that she- it wasn’t that she believed in spirits, of course, but Uncle made very good points during their late-night discussions.

Finally, she caved, the desire to have her idiotic tile back outweighing the trepidation she felt.

She knelt, carefully plucking the wooden piece from the cold water. She didn't immediately die so she had to assume that was a positive.

She hoped the spirits, if they were truly out there, gave her this to be kind. She had heard they were often known to be cruel.

She knew cruel, she could take it regardless.

Chapter 34: Melt

Chapter Text

Zuko was getting La-blessed tired of honey-mint.

Not that it tasted bad, in fact it was very sweet and refreshing, but he would prefer a hot tea or broth or something instead. He was cold not sick, and the mashed-up plant was cold too, so it just made him extra cold.

Kalik had explained to him before about how it actually staved off chill and kept you warmer later, but he wanted to be warm now.

This translated directly to keeping his mouth staunchly shut, he'd rather hold the small fire in his mouth then let the cold air in with cold food.

He told himself that he didn't care if that meant he couldn't go outside, outside was freezing too.

"Zuko, I thought we agreed that you would eat it." Hakoda had taken over with the bowl, a weird half smile on his face. "What's changed your mind?"

"It- cold." He mumbled, trying to keep what little sparks he could muster to himself to ward off the shivers. He had no idea why he was suddenly feeling the environment, he was fine before the sun went away…

Maybe this was one of the side effects Tui mentioned? He hoped not, he wanted to explore more. He couldn’t explore if he could barely move from the freezing air.

Just as he thought that he felt the strange band around his spine tighten at the small of his back. The flame dancing on his tongue snuffed out, steam trickling from his mouth.

La's voice rose from the back of his mind, a quiet apology as he shivered harder. He could sense her trying frantically to familiarize herself with his flames, the habits he had ingrained not translating for her.

He reached out to Hakoda, teeth chattering. He noticed his fingertips were much paler than normal- bordering blue- just before they were dug into the tribesman's parka to pull himself close.

"Are you alright?" Hakoda wrapped him up, pulling a fur over his back.

"N- no fire," he chattered, cupping his hands over his nose and mouth and blowing out air that was not as warm as it should be.

"No fire…" The chief tapered off, one arm tightening around him. He heard a spoon scrape the bowl. "Open up, flickerfly."

He frowned a little at the command, albeit gentle, that he heard in Hakoda's voice. He sat back, reluctantly pulling his hands from his face.

Aang skidded through the door with a steaming kettle, the twins right behind him.

"I've got some tea to help warm him up!" The monk smiled, setting the pot down on a side table and pouring him a cup.

"It's jasmine- he loves jasmine," Ranutt said a little aggressively, elbowing Povok.

"He likes jasmine. He loves ginger, idiot," Povok threw back.

"He's fine with either," Hakoda gave them both a pointed look, silencing them before they could really get into it. He took the steaming cup from Aang, helping Zuko hold it with his clumsy-cold hands. The wash of heat was a welcome relief, the hot glass radiating feeling back into his fingers.

The chief let him hold onto the warmth for just a moment before he was lifting the spoon again.

“I know this is cold, flickerfly, but you need it,” he apologized. “You can warm back up with your tea, does that sound alright?”

It wasn’t ideal, but he nodded anyway. The concerned lines in Hakoda’s face smoothed out, which really made it a lot more worthwhile.

************************

“Do you know where your fire went, s- Zuko?” Hakoda asked in their small bubble of silence, pouring him another hot cup when the steam had all but vanished from the one he held. He looked around the room while he thought it over, the small ice box filled to the brim with crew and teenagers since the trio had entered earlier.

He nodded, teeth chattering lightly. “Work- workinnng on- on it.”

“Working on it?” Hakoda asked, setting the bowl to the side. Enok leaned in from his place nearby to listen. “How are you doing that, flickerfly?”

Zuko shook his head, what he was doing really couldn’t be called working.

"Not- n- not m- me-" he was cut off again, this time by a haggard looking Hahn. The other teen barely looked at him, but he seemed tired. He was coated in little welts and cuts, like he had been a waterbender’s target practice. Hakoda’s face stayed neutral, but he could see the unexplained satisfaction in his eyes at the sight.

"Chief needs every warrior at the front. Fire Nation." He glanced at him; accusation clear in his eyes.

Sokka stood from where he had leaned against the wall, whole body tense. "It must be the ship we saw on the way. C'mon guys we need to check this out-"

Hakoda shared an unreadable glance with Bato. "Let us handle this, Sokka. We would prefer you stay here and keep Yue and Zuko safe…"

Sokka looked at him incredulously. "But Dad-"

"No buts, depending on what they want and how well armed they are, you could be the final defense for this part of our nation. I'm trusting you with this, Sokka. You and Katara. Let us check this out."

Sokka crossed his arms, worry breaking the irritation on his face. He took a deep, calm breath, glancing at Katara. "Okay Dad… Okay."

Hakoda nodded, ruffling Sokka's hair and pulling both his children into a hug. "I'm sure this won't be like it was at home- we'll be back." He pulled Zuko into a hug as well before taking Bato's hand, pulling him out after Hahn.

Katara waited until the crew's footsteps had faded before standing. "Alright, we ready guys?"

He looked at her curiously, watching her pull her gloves on. She adjusted the water skin on her side. Aang picked up his staff, stretching his shoulders.

"Let's go."

"Go? But- but Koda- Koda said st- st- stay," he frowned, looking to Sokka for an explanation. All he got was the teen sheathing his boomerang, pulling his own gloves on.

"We've got the avatar, Zuko. We can keep people from getting hurt."

"But-"

"We have to do this." Katara pulled her hood up. "Yue should be in that room off from the dining hall. Stay here, keep her safe, okay?"

He looked at her with blatant confusion, they both knew he could barely bend to begin with, and now he didn’t even have that. It was quickly clear that she was trying to keep from taking him too.

She didn't see the irritation he knew was showing, too busy dragging Aang and Sokka from the room.

He sat there for a few minutes, debating his options. The vacant doorway stared at him; curiosity far more enticing than sitting here with the unknown.

"I… go too…?" He asked the room, chewing his lip slightly. La didn't say a word, but he could feel the agreement, the impulse to follow the trio flooding through him in a way that was entirely not his. Along with it came a pulse of warmth that was nothing like his flame. It felt like he had been doused in hot water, the heat pumping with his blood instead of the steady flame he usually felt in his core.

Emboldened by the heat he nodded resolutely, pulling his boots on and running out after them. The halls were empty, everyone either with the warriors or shutting themselves away just in case.

He left through a side door, running past the giant fur mound he had yet to properly meet, and down the front steps.

The ice gripped his shoes to keep him steady as he sprinted, not a soul passed him the entire way to the waterfront.

He slid to a stop at the final set of steps to the canal, leaning over the railing. He felt like he was supposed to be straining to see in the semi darkness of dawn that enveloped everything, but for some reason- he wondered if it wasn't La's help- he could see all the way to the ice wall.

A mass of warriors and waterbenders stood below him, even from here he could make out the lighter blue of the crew near the water.

Aang's vibrant orange weaved through the crowd with Sokka and Katara, skirting around to wait on the opposite side away from them.

The ice opened and everyone went still. He watched water whips raise at the ready as a small, rusted ship was guided through, two canoes manned by more benders pulling it with the waves.

"It- Uncle?" He muttered to himself, trying to keep quiet so no one noticed him watching. He felt simultaneous washes of heat and chill run down his arms, his excitement mixing with La's presence in his veins.

He bit his bracelet to keep the excited tremors to a minimum, almost cutting through the leather in an effort to keep himself still. The metal boat came to a halt at the end of the canal with a creak.

He heard a quiet murmur rise from the gathered men, ice forming in spikes on the whips. It sent a separate chill up his spine at the implication.

The front of the ship lowered with a shrill screech of metal and ice, the unmistakable figure of his uncle stepping out onto the snow. Even from here he could see the faint glow from his mouth.

A second, slimmer person walked out after him, blue illuminating their face with each breath. He felt his heart pause and he looked closer.

"Zula?!" He called out, forgetting that he was trying to be stealthy. The group below him all jumped, looking up at the ledge he stood on.

He was already gone from it, running down the stairs and taking off through the crowd full tilt, snaking his way between the large men. He felt hands grab at his parka a few times, but he easily twisted free from their stunned holds. He shoved his way between Enok and Tonoruk, ignoring their surprise and sprinting through the empty snow that separated the tribesmen and the ship.

An order from Pakku rang out as ice rose past his ankle, trying to encase his leg. He yanked himself free, splintering the trap without slowing down.

He ran full force into his baby sister, lifting her into a fierce hug. He spun her around to keep from going right into the ship, pressing his face into the armor layered over her stomach.

"Zula missed- mmmissed you!" He celebrated joyfully, feeling her hand rest gently on his head after a moment of hesitation. Her palm was hot, like she had just been holding fire.

She probably had been. He wished he could.

"Zuzu?" She asked after a long silence, sounding stunned. He let go just enough for her to slide to the ground, hugging back onto her the second her feet hit the ice.

"Missed you a- a lot, Zula, don't- don't remember a lot but uh- but missed you," he said earnestly, tightening his grip with a smile. She stared up at him, amber eyes widening in concern, and placed a cinder-hot hand on his unscarred cheek.

"What- Agni what happened to you, Zuzu…?"

He pulled her close again, humming happily. “A lot- a lot, Zula." She nodded against his chest slowly, shocked over something that he couldn't identify.

He let go of her to hug Uncle too, leaning down to pull him close.

"Nephew, it has been far too long!" Uncle hugged him back tightly, patting his back. He took his face in his hands, looking at him closely and searching his eyes with well-hidden concern. “Have you stayed out of trouble?”

"Yeah- yeah no trouble," he assured him, turning to beckon Hakoda and the others forward. They were already walking over, Hakoda calmly explaining something to an uncertain Arnook and an irate Pakku. The northern chief in turn started dispersing the crowd, the waterbender turning on his heel to stalk off with his students. "Koda! Koda she- she my uh… my sister!"

The chief stopped mid step, his face hardening into something dangerous. The rest of the crew made similar expressions; he could tell even with the yards between them that their eyes were trained on Azula.

The chief walked towards them swiftly, the other men right behind him.

"Ko- Koda?"

The sound of a blade being unsheathed sent a familiar shiver through him. He moved before he realized, standing in front of his little sister and staring down the point of a short sword.

"Flickerfly, I need you to step aside," Hakoda pulled the blade back as he spoke, a hard edge in his voice that Zuko couldn't identify. It didn’t matter to him though; he wouldn’t ever let someone hurt Azula.

"C'mere Zuko, step over here with us-" He shook his head immediately at Enok's voice, keeping his eyes trained on Hakoda.

"Not- not bad," he crossed his arms, glaring at the chief just as hard as he glared at Azula. "My- my sister. Not bad."

Hakoda sighed, sheathing his sword. Bato followed suit and in turn started prompting the others to put away their weapons. They all did so reluctantly, muttering barely audible threats to the frigid air.

"Zuko, I understand that she's important to you but we… we know why she's here."

"Plans have changed, Chief Hakoda," Uncle spoke up from beside him, stepping forward. "Princess Azula is not here for their father anymore. This is a family visit."

"And how can we be certain? According to your Fire Lord she's perfectly willing to follow through." Hakoda spat the title and he could feel Azula tense behind him.

Zuko was decidedly confused. He stepped back to stand between the other firebenders, watching most of the men still being openly hostile to her. Tonoruk cracked his knuckles, masking the concern in his eyes behind the threat. He glanced at Azula, but she was staring at Hakoda resolutely.

"Willing- willing to… to what?" He asked quietly, feeling the tension in the air thicken.

“Don’t concern yourself with it, Zuzu-”

“Nothing important, Flickerfly,” Hakoda and Azula watched each other a moment, sizing the other up.

“Liars- you- you’re… it um, in… volves me, so- so why can’t I- can’t I know?” Uncle started to put a hand on his shoulder, hesitating a moment until he didn’t feel heat radiating from him. The firm grip grounded him and irritated him at the same time. It felt placating, like he worried about a tantrum.

He wasn’t a toddler; he was almost as old as Enok.

“It’s a delicate subject, Nephew, we will let you know when we can.”

“No- no you won’t,” he crossed his arms, keeping his eyes trained on Hakoda and chewing his lip in irritation. “Never- never tell important stuff.”

Hakoda held his gaze for a few seconds before sighing. "Zuko, we tell you what we can, but sometimes the things we learn are… a lot more damaging for you to know."

"Dam- damaging…?"

Azula wrapped her hand around his elbow, turning him to look at her.

"How well do you remember Father?"

His scar flared immediately at the hesitation in her voice, the net wrapped around his brain tightening itself to hold back any memory clearer than fire and pain and the strangest surge of pure anger he had ever felt.

"Bad- bad." He breathed softly, the heat that ran through his veins going cold.

"He… he is." His sister lowered her own voice, like the man was close enough to hear them. To hurt them.

He didn't envy her memories.

"Father sent me," she continued, watching the last straggling groups of waterbenders head away from the canal at Arnook's prompting. "He ordered me to-" she paused, sliding into a rigid stance, like she was bracing herself.

"He ordered me to kill you."

Chapter 35: Mist

Chapter Text

Zuzu stared at her, unnatural eyes piercing into her own. A distant haze dimmed the gold-rimmed blue. He was lost in thought as she came to a realization. He didn't remember their father. And she just knew she had destroyed whatever door he held those memories behind.

She felt guilt and concern twist viciously around each other in her chest, the coil of nausea slowly rising up her throat.

A small but aggressive voice piped up in her mind, forcing her to imagine the outcome of this meeting had it happened months before.

"... La? Zu- Zula…?" Her brother was leaned a lot closer than he was before, all hesitation washed from his face to make room for pure, innocent- Agni he was a casualty- concern.

She was aware of the number of eyes on her outside of her brother, hateful blue and gray- a concerned amber watching from the side.

She was aware of them, but that didn't stop her throat from clenching shut, bile rising to burn her tongue.

She turned and retched into the canal, shame crashing over her like a tidal wave. Whether it was the shame of anyone seeing her meticulously crafted appearance crack or the shame of what she had been capable of she was unsure.

Her world became the frozen side of the ship she braced against, her roiling stomach, and the gentle, clumsy hands patting her back.

She felt like her honor was being spit into the water. Weak-kneed, she let Zuzu fuss over her, slowly sinking to sit on the raised ice edging the water.

“Zuzu-” her voice caught, a chilled forehead pressing against her own and her vision filled with her brother’s worried face. She lowered her voice, the moment too familial, too private, to be happening on foreign ground with an audience of enemies. The beads braided into her brother’s hair rested against her cheeks like ice. Another wall between them that only she had to scale.

“I’m… I’m so sorry.” The words stumbled from her mouth, quick and pitched. Imperfect. It was something no one in the palace would have accepted, something that would have received punishment for the pathetic display.

Two frigid hands came up to rest on her cheeks before arms wrapped around her shoulders. Zuzu pulled her close, holding her in a way that was achingly familiar but so so distant. She must have been extremely young since the last time she was held like this- with no hesitation.

“No- no sorry, Zula,” he muttered quietly, squeezing her even closer. “My sis- my sister. Not bad.” He was reassuring her, which did nothing for the horrible feeling in her heart but everything for the fear she had held when she told him.

It took her too long to realize she needed to return the embrace, circling weak arms around his waist as soon as it came to mind. She let him guide her face to his shoulder, uncoordinated hands knocking her topknot loose.

She felt a cold sweep of dread and misplaced fury as her hair fell along her shoulders. That was her status, she wasn't some maid she was a princess she was important-

"Keep you safe- keep you sssafe Zula…" Zuzu muttered into her ear, combing a hand through her hair. His soft voice echoed in her head, amplifying until it nearly screamed over the doubts, over the deep, angry voice reminding her that her value hinged on her place in the hierarchy.

Zuzu didn't care if she was a princess or a maid. He was happy to see her, not her title.

She heard through the rushing in her ears the sound of Uncle ushering the tribesmen away. She pulled her brother closer, gripping the back of his parka and trying to block out the arguing, the tribesmen’s voices rising over each other. Loud, irate, unintelligible.

One question reached her clearly from the din, piercing her ears like it had been shouted beside her.

“He’s her brother, no doubt, General. But how much of a sister is she?”

She felt Zuzu stiffen around her, his arms leaving her shoulders, leaving her exposed. She felt fear grip her heart again. He heard it too, it must have gotten him thinking, he must agree-

“Enok.” He growled, hoarse from the anger his voice was unaccustomed to. The small crowd stilled; a glance to her left showed Uncle sharing the surprise. She couldn’t see her brother’s face, but his stance was wide, chest puffed, almost aggressive. It matched the majority of the blue-clad men staring at them. His hands gave him away, fidgeting with the fraying cuffs hanging past his wrists.

He took a deep breath, stringing his sentence before he spoke.

“My- sister is- is not my father.” He said slowly, wincing slightly even as he spat the last word. “Don’t… uh- you don’t h- have to like her, but don’t treat her like- like him.”

They watched him, not a single glance spared towards her.

“Flickerfly-” the chief paused and pursed his lips a little. “We’re only making sure you’re safe.”

“And- and I’mmm- I’m making sure she’s safe.” He stripped his larger parka off, turning his back to them to offer it to her.

She could see the confusion in their faces, almost betrayal as he turned his back on them for her. But then she looked up at him. He was smiling down at her gently, holding out the blue garment for her to take.

A tan hand rested on his shoulder, he glanced back, revealing the one who had spoken before.

“I’m sorry, flickerfly,” Enok said quietly, looking at her too. His eyes were distant; she wondered if he wasn’t picturing a different girl in her spot. “I should know how strong the bond between siblings is.”

Boots crunched behind them, and another face peered at her from over the tribesman’s shoulder. Multiple small braids fell across his shoulders as he took her in.

She straightened her back, pulling her hair over one shoulder in a habitual attempt to look presentable.

“... Zuko already has the ‘baby of the crew’ position filled, I hope you know that.”

“I guessed.” She winced slightly at the sarcasm she threw at him on instinct, it wouldn’t be the first bridge she had burned while the other person was building it.

He snorted, nodding while more people stepped forward. “Alright, as long as you’re aware.”

“So, you’re really not going to murder our favorite crewmate, right?”

She stared for a moment at the earnest eyes of one of the shorter men, his dimples visible even with his frown. What could only be his twin appearing on his left.

“N- no, I’m not going to hurt my brother,” she muttered, self-consciously brushing her fingers through her loose hair. She felt the fire she kept hot in her mouth shoot out slightly when two pairs of arms nearly knocked her into the water behind her.

“We’re holding you to that,” one of them said quietly in her ear, his tone was joking but the words carried a clear threat.

“He’s the one keeping you from being sent back out on an ice flow, but we’re open to his family if you’re not lying,” the other one continued with a slightly friendlier yet still intimidating air. “Now if you do end up trying to hurt him- hey!”

“Stop- stop it.” Zuzu had both of them by the hair they had pulled back, tugging them away from her. She relished the return of her personal space, standing before anyone else decided to get closer. Her view was blocked partially by her brother taking his place back in front of her.

“Thanks, Zuzu,” she could feel the corner of her mouth tug up a little, relaxing when he beamed down at her. He took her hand, pulling her towards Uncle and the open front of the ship without a second thought given to the suspicious expressions still on the older tribesmens’ faces.

She was about to let herself relax, the sweet solitude of the ship just a few feet away, when they were blocked by three more people.

“Hold on, we’re not letting you take him onto your ship, what do you take us for?!” the older one gestured aggressively, a sharp curved weapon cutting uncomfortably close to the girl beside him.

“Sokka keep your voice down,” the girl sighed, her posture guarded and ready despite her relaxed tone. She held her hand up, stilted from her tensed muscles. “Hi, I’m Katara. This is my idiot brother Sokka and our friend Aang.” She gestured to the angry teen on one side and the orange clad boy on the other.

She eyed the blue arrows on the smaller one.

How ironic, he had managed to find the Avatar after all…

Her brother wrapped an arm around her, a gentle tug pulling her to rest close to his side. He was still smiling excitedly, but his stance all but screamed protection. Her protection. She watched his bizarre eyes flit from the metal in Sokka’s hand to the water pouch under Katara’s hand. He could see the threat too, and something in her chest warmed.

Everyone that surrounded them were clearly on her brother’s side. They loved him- loved him to the point they freely made threats to the princess of the Fire Nation for him.

And he knew that, he knew these people cared for him like family. And he was still choosing her. He was choosing her over an entire crowd of support and help.

It made her eyes sting, though she would honestly die before she showed any more weakness.

“My- my sister. Gonna um- gonna go on- on the- go on the ship,” Zuzu nodded, the trio not noticing the sharpness creeping into his smile. She could see the challenge in his expression as he led her around the three, keeping himself between the small group and her. The large parka he had offered before was draped over her back, hanging from his arm around her shoulders and obscuring her just slightly from the hostility of the tribesmen behind them.

She could tell by the soft nudges to step closer to him that the protection was intentional, even if no one around them could see it- or would even believe it. She got the strong feeling he was babied beyond what he wanted.

She would be observant, then, and learn what his new limits were. She would treat him the way he wanted; the way that would help him grow. It was the least she could do.

Uncle grinning broadly at them as they finally stepped onto the frosted metal.

She let her shoulders fall, a smile playing on her lips at the sight of her own crew staring at them. The comfort of familiar faces grounded her.

Lieutenant Jee stepped forward from the crowd, jaw set in worry as he took in her loose hair and most likely sick-pale face. His eyes slid from her to slowly take in the entirety of changes that had happened to her brother.

“Prince Zuko,” he said after an eternity, resting his hands on his shoulders. He smiled a little, though it did nothing to the lines of stress etched in his face. “... It’s good to see you again.”

Zuzu smiled back, though it was clear he didn’t recognize him. He began to speak when Uncle’s messenger gull flew into his chest.

She watched a brilliant grin take over his face, his arm leaving her shoulders to wrap around the bird while it cooed. Jee started to try and shoo the menace away, but the bird’s sharp beak nearly took his fingers off.

“Mizu! Mizu I- I missed- I missed you,” he said joyfully, smoothing it’s feathers down.

She felt her own grin stretch at his excitement- but then she was hit with a realization.

Zuzu knew the bird.

She turned to Uncle; lips pursed as she gestured to the reunion. He had the most obnoxious twinkle in his eyes, stepping forward to usher them further into the hall.

“Planning on explaining?” She asked, watching her brother walk with a bounce in his step and the entirety of her men surrounding him. Mizu kept them at bay, letting him move freely while he explored.

“Not particularly, though I could be persuaded over tea and Pai Sho.” She rolled her eyes, huffing.

“How about I don’t set your beard on fire?”

“You drive a hard bargain,” he laughed, following after the crowd. “Though I don’t know if this is the time or the place. Perhaps when your brother’s adoptive family isn’t waiting outside to storm the ship at the hint of smoke, we can discuss it.”

She couldn’t blame him there, she felt as though their eyes were tracking her through the thick metal of the walls, ready to attack at the slightest perceived threat. A shiver ran down her spine at how quickly this boat could sink, there wouldn’t be a trace left other than the oil stain that would rest on the surface of the water until it too disappeared.

“They would do anything for him,” she said, not realizing the wistfulness that came out before it was already hanging in the air between them.

“They would. But he would do anything for you, Azula.” Uncle gestured at her brother who was waiting for them at the first door, ready to explore and impatiently rocking from foot to foot. The gull was resting on his shoulder, pecking gently at the beads framing his face. “And I believe, if everything goes well, they will see his love for you and begin to treat you with just as much care.”

She could only hope, despite being their target she would have to be blind to not see how strong the bond between them was. She had to admit it would be amazing to have that kind of support. Unconditional, unlike the attention she had fought for her whole life. She couldn’t remember ever having someone love her like that.

Zuzu took her hand as she got close, pointing at the unopened door for her to lead the way.

She corrected herself as she pushed the metal open, smiling at the excited humming that echoed through the corridor.

She always had one person in her corner, it had just taken a while to notice.

Chapter 36: Drizzle

Chapter Text

Dumbfounded.

That was really the best word to describe the empty hum that drowned out the angry muttering surrounding the chief. He couldn’t see his… he couldn’t see Zuko. He had disappeared into the rusted ship without a backward glance, without a single trusted person.

He had respect for Iroh, but his trust in him was- lacking. And now he had Zuko surrounded by a crew that was probably hand-picked by the Fire Lord himself to be as bloodthirsty as possible. It sent a shudder down his spine.

A hand rested on his shoulder, bringing everything back into sharp focus. He had to stop himself from jolting at the touch.

“If they’re not back out by the next meal we’ll storm it,” Bato suggested, the joke in his voice falling flat from the sincerity hidden underneath.

He nodded, trying to release the tension that had settled along his back. He had to trust Zuko; the boy knew his family better than he did. Even if he had a habit of second, third, even fourth chances.

He had the rest of his family to deal with, anyway.

The quiet crunch of snow sounded over the slowly dispersing crew. He spotted the bright orange of the Avatar slipping away with his children.

“Not so fast, you three.” All of their shoulders rose, Katara’s hand sliding on instinct to her water pouch while Sokka gripped his boomerang tighter. It made his heart ache to see their instant defense.

Though it didn’t ache enough to keep him from falling back into his second most comfortable roll. A father.

“I thought I told you to stay in the Capitol and keep Zuko and Yue safe.” He crossed his arms, waiting on one of them to look him in the eyes.

Sokka was the first.

“Dad- listen, we know you only want what’s best, but we have the Avatar. We’ve fought the Fire Nation before. We were more valuable here than as a final defense.” His son crossed his arms, mirroring him.

“That doesn’t excuse you from ignoring an order from your chief and your father, Sokka.”

“We aren’t part of your crew, Dad. And we have an asset you haven’t planned for before. We know what we’re doing.”

“Yeah Mr. Hakoda, I don’t want to just sit there and wait, especially when there’s a chance I can help,” Aang asserted, a determined glint in his eye.

“Aang, I can not tell you what you can and can’t do,” Hakoda started carefully. “But Sokka and Katara are my children, and as my children, they still have to listen to what I say. If I were harming them, I wouldn’t expect them to listen, but my orders are to keep them safe.” He directed the last of that sentence towards the two in question, the both of them staring back at him, just as stubborn as when he left, eyes almost leveled with his.

When did they get so tall…?

He could feel his irritation slide away, shoved out of him by the melancholy he had been introduced to as soon as he left his home. His children weren’t as young as he wished. They weren’t the little polar pups he had hugged goodbye.

He sighed quietly, putting a hand on both of their cheeks, studying them.

“You’re right. But you’ll have to forgive me if I never approve of you two on the battlefield… You should never have to see another fight.” He felt Katara lean into his hand, but Sokka stayed where he was, working his jaw. He was staying strong, probably for his sister, but Hakoda could see the glass shine welling in his son’s eyes.

“Come here, humor your old man.” He pulled them into a hug before Sokka could lock his legs. “I feel like I’ve neglected you… First I leave and then with Zuko…” He trailed off, squeezing them. They were both so much taller but they still fit in his arms perfectly.

Katara hugged him back just as tight; he could feel her breathing stutter against him.

Sokka stayed tense for just a moment before it felt like his entire weight and then the world he carried was dropped into his shoulder. Hakoda held firm, though just barely.

Bato came in sight, helping him support the burden his son was letting him bear.

“There’s something Kanna used to say to your father, just before we left the village, that I think you should hear, Sokka,” Bato said quietly, his voice barely carrying through the frost that fell from his breath.

“‘A lone polarbear-dog won’t survive long without others to share his burden’,” he recited, smiling a bit at the confusion he was met with. “We are as social and codependent as a polarbear-dog pack. You’re trying to take on the role of a leader, strategist, provider, protector… Let us fill some of those.”

Sokka’s eyes welled with tears. Lip trembling, he nodded.

“Thank you,” Hakoda muttered, feeling his own eyes burn from more than the cold.

He wanted more than anything to stand here and hold his children until the sun returned. That is, until he felt frigid ice water flood into his boots from the deep puddle they had sunk into.

“Sorry!” Katara apologized as they all stumbled back, sitting on different sides of the rim of ice around the new pond, their boots lifted hastily out of the icy depths. “Sorry it was- I was just really happy…” She smiled sheepishly, bending the ice smooth again.

Hakoda and Bato laughed, staying seated and watching Sokka pour his boots out.

“Aang!” his son turned on the airbender, pointing at him with a dripping shoe. “Why did you not tell us we were sinking?!”

“It looked like a nice family moment; I didn’t want to interrupt!”

“You’re brushing Appa’s teeth for a week for this! No- Two weeks!” Sokka held his boots out to Katara, still trying to gesture at Aang while she pulled the water out. Aang slumped, groaning.

“But it takes so much time,” he complained, plopping backward into the snow and disappearing in the Avatar-shaped pit he bent for dramatic effect. Hakoda stood while Sokka continued to scold the airbender, pulling Bato to his feet.

"You're both still going to be punished, by the way." He held back from chuckling at the indignant looks sent his way. "The supply hold needs to be reorganized. I think you both can spare a day for it."

Katara froze his boots to the ground, crossing her arms and walking off. "Fine, but I'm only doing half the work!"

Sokka shoved his own boots back on, storming after her, demanding she explain what she was insinuating. Aang followed them both as they made their way to the market, his earlier dejection already forgotten.

Bato took his hand and pulled him onto their own ship once the bickering had faded in the wind, sitting by the railing to watch the rusted bucket Zuko was on for signs of movement. It was as still as an iceberg, rocking innocuously with the frigid water around it.

He felt unease settling on his shoulders, the still air weighing on him with anticipation. Nothing involving that boy was ever this easy, and he would be damned if he let his guard down before he had the teen back in his own playing field.

**************

Zuko was so excited he could barely contain it.

Every step that echoed through the warm metal around him felt more familiar than the last. He knew each turn, knew the floor panels that were loose enough to screech when he stepped on them, knew the pipes that burned red hot from the steam running through them.

He had dragged Zula through practically every door in the small ship. Every one, except the one near the kitchen.

He didn't want to go through that door, and no one else seemed too interested in it either. He had a vague memory of it, twin swords hanging on the walls and charred stripes from angry outbursts. He pushed it to the back of his mind, choosing instead to relish in the warmth surrounding him as he and Zula clambered into the tall seats in the small kitchen.

Well- he clambered. She glided into hers as easy as breathing.

Azula was flipping a Pai Sho piece along her fingers while Uncle poured tea for them both. Her shoulders were taut and she was glancing at him. Zuko got the feeling her fidgeting was the same as when he chewed his bracelet.

She was stressed.

He reached over, putting one of his cold hands over hers.

"Okay- okay?" He asked quietly, watching blue light flicker from her mouth as she sighed.

"I'm alright, Zuzu. Just thinking." She hid herself behind her teacup for a moment, blowing away the steam.

He copied her, taking a long sip. He was content to sit in silence until she felt comfortable. He wasn't left in the dark for very long, though.

"What do you remember?" She asked after a stretch, setting her cup back down. "What happened to you? Why… why are you so cold…?"

He rolled her questions around a little, lining them up so he didn't forget one. "Uh… askinnnng- asking before?"

"Before the tribesmen found you."

"Not. Not a lot." He looked down as Uncle refilled his tea, cupping the warm ceramic in his hands. "I- 'member you. And- and Mother. Not a… lot. I r- remember Mother's gone. And- And your uh- your friends. Ty Lee and M- and…"

"Mai?"

"Yeah! Yeah M- Mai, 'member her too." He trailed off a little, wondering if he should share everything he remembered. His scar gave a dull twinge and he felt the urge to spit out all the things he dreamed about on restless nights. What kept him still in his bed in the early morning until he remembered he's with the crew.

But his little sister was staring at him, safe and far away from that man. He thanked Tui and La that she didn’t seem hurt...

He decided against it, his sister didn't need to know anything more about his burn, and she certainly didn't need any reminders. He could see the dark circles under her eyes already, and the way her back tensed and straightened when someone walked on the screeching metal outside the door. She was already afraid of their father, no need to add to it.

Next question then.

"Um… don't- I don't know what uh- what- what happened," he chewed his lip, trying to think. "Just… only thing is, um… cold. Very cold… Hurt."

Zula leaned in expectantly. "What about after that?"

"Uh- warm. But- but only when Kalik he- uh he took the… the mmmetal bracelets off." He nodded to himself, he remembers flashes of music and the hot pain of rewarming, but that's the strongest memory he has around that time.

Well- that and his first run with Tonoruk, but he didn't see a reason to mention that. Not during a- what was that word… a reunion.

"Metal bracelets?" Azula and Uncle asked at the same time with different levels of confusion.

He nodded, reaching up to twirl his blue beads around idly. "They- they hurt, and made me very- very cold. And I couldn't- I couldn't get my arms apart because uh- um… because of the chain.” The both got looks of understanding, and for some reason they both looked extremely angry. “But- but Kalik took them off after- after- um… they- they cut my… mmmy-" He struggled for a moment, deciding which word to use. "They cut my w- wolf tail. For- um… proof? I- I don't know for what."

Zula looked vaguely sick again. "It was to keep you safe, Zuzu. They sent it to the Capitol to make Father think you were already dead."

He suddenly felt a little sick too. He took another long sip from his tea to settle his rolling stomach, letting La’s cool presence soothe his nerves.

"What was… what else? Question…?"

His sister shook herself a little, sitting up straighter. "Why you're so cold- I've never felt a firebender as clammy as you are right now." She pressed curiously. Uncle gave him a look and he felt the coil around his spine shift.

"Uh- we- we figure it out."

"We?"

He nodded. "Yeah! Yeah uh- we. I- um- me and the s- the spirit."

"You're not serious- are you in contact with it?" She seemed spooked at the idea, but he didn't really understand why.

"Yeah. Uh- s- she talk- she talks to me and… and she's very nice," he assured her. "She uh- keeping me- keeping me awake, too." Azula looked a little horrified.

"What spirit is it?" Uncle asked this time. He opened his mouth to answer when the door opened with a rusty squeal, Zula stiffening again.

He felt his own muscles tense as soon as he saw the man in the doorway, La's irritation washing furiously through his veins. The tea left in his cup turned quickly to ice.

"Ah- it seems we've had a misunderstanding, Iroh," Pakku drawled, walking in and leering over him. "You see- last I heard your nephew was dead."

Chapter 37: Flow

Chapter Text

Iroh could feel his blood boil the moment Pakku stepped through the door. Zuko was wound tight as a spring, staring at the old bender with apprehension bordering panic.

"Ah, you did not recognize my own kin, Pakku?" He smiled, standing behind the shivering teen. "Well, allow me to introduce you to my nephew and niece."

"Yes, a pleasure. And I understand all three of you are benders." The man sniffed, mouth pressed in a thin smile. Iroh truly couldn't stand the man when his ego was involved.

"You would be correct, though Zuko here seems to be having some spirit interference. I trust you've treated him well?" He knew the answer already, leering back at the taller man.

Pakku cleared his throat but hid any other sign of discomfort. "I treated him better than I would any other firebender."

"Letting him live is not proper treatment, Pakku."

"He never came to harm from myself or my students, you should be thanking me," the waterbender scoffed. Azula was glaring daggers into the man, Pai Sho tile clenched between two knuckles like a weapon. Zuko had pulled his knees up defensively, fiddling with the faded leather loop he had around his wrist and audibly grinding his teeth.

The air in the room, previously chilled from the cold seeping through the hull, was suddenly stifling. Sweat was already beading on Pakku's brow.

Iroh had a sneaking suspicion Azula was trying to subtly cook the man.

"Forgive the dismissal but is there anything else?" Iroh asked, placing a heated hand on the small of the Zuko's back before he tipped himself off his stool trying to lean away.

"Ah yes. Chief Arnook expects you all at the Capitol soon for a meeting. I suppose your nephew should know the way by now, if he doesn't then the Southerners will. Be prompt." Pakku turned on his heel, walking out while pulling a cloth from his sleeve to dab at his forehead.

Zuko sighed quietly as soon as Pakku's self-assured footsteps disappeared off the ship, resting his forehead on his knees and rocking himself with the sway of the boat.

Iroh and Azula put the tea set away while the other teen collected himself. His niece hesitated a moment before picking up the fur-lined parka Zuko had wrapped around her earlier.

"Zuzu… Has he hurt you?" Azula asked in a deceptively gentle tone, helping Zuko slide the larger parka back over his head once he unfurled.

"Nn- no…?"

"Did he try to hurt you?"

"I… yes. Mean." Iroh bit his tongue; it wasn't the time to confront his co-conspirator. He would have time for that while his wards were occupied elsewhere.

"I'll have a talk with him," Iroh assured, helping the teen slip his gloves back on and leading the two off of the ship. Zuko took some convincing to follow into the hallway, blocking Azula's exit as well.

"It's alright Zuzu, that creep's already left or I would've boiled him alive," Azula assured him, slipping under his arm and through the door.

Zuko fretted. "Zula- Zula no, he-"

"He can't hurt me, besides Uncle is right here."

"I... But-"

"Zuzu. Trust me," Azula reached back through the doorway for his hand, keeping her arm outstretched until Zuko finally steeled himself to take it.

"See? It's just us in this old thing," She reassured as they set off to the ramp, trailing behind Iroh as he lead them out. "And the floor creaks so much we'd hear him coming from a mile away." She stepped on a particularly screeching sheet of metal to prove her point, earning an amused huff from Zuko.

"O- Okay- okay, beeee... uh, believe you."

"Yeah you better," she teased, unable to fully conceal the sincerity in her voice. Iroh could hear her readjusting the parka on the other teen as they made their way off the ship.

They were waylaid by Hakoda and half of his crew the moment their shoes crunched into the ice, the chief fuming over something. Iroh had a decent guess that they were dealing with the same irritant.

"Was Pakku at least civil for you ?" Hakoda asked, pulling Zuko's hoods up against the biting wind.

"Ah- as civil as he can be with his pride intact." Iroh offered a deprecating smile, watching Azula walk ahead hand in hand with Zuko, the latter gleefully pointing out ice structures for her to look at.

He recovered remarkably fast from that encounter.

The pair were followed closely by the younger southern tribesmen, trailing like turtle-ducklings and holding their weapons as inconspicuous as they could.

"He nearly killed Zuko when we first got here," Hakoda ground out, earning dark hums of agreement from the other men walking with them.

"Sent an iceball through the hull of our ship, almost took out his head ," Hakoda's second explained. "Ever since Zuko's been leery of all the male waterbenders and he's terrified of that wrinkly badger-mole di-"

"Bato you have to pick a different insult," Hakoda interrupted. "I'm not about to have Zuko overhear you and run around repeating it."

"I would if it wasn't so accurate, Koda." Bato pulled the shorter man close while they walked. "And my point stands, if he wanted to be seen in a better light he wouldn't be- that ." He finished after a challenging look from the chief.

Iroh nodded in agreement. “Pakku is a colleague of mine in a little- organization, a long distance board game you could call it. But for all his good qualities he most certainly makes it difficult to get close. A rose with many thorns, I suppose.”

“A thicket of bramble more like,” one of the larger men chimed, sheathing his whittling knife and pocketing a small square of wood as he walked. The rest of the men nodded in agreement.

“He’s lucky to have his rank, anyone less and he’d be eating my pestle,” the healer muttered darkly. “That boy hasn’t known peace at a single port, and then some so-called ‘waterbending master’ decides his ego needs stroked. Makes you sick.”

“Spirits forbid the boy have any luck,” Bato sighed. “At least he’s tenacious.”

Iroh snorted a little. “I can’t help but agree there. His ability to bounce back after events that would bring lesser men to their knees is- a little frightening.” The crew agreed immediately, regailing Iroh with all of the teen’s near misses and run ins that hadn't made their way into the letters as they walked through the streets.

By the time they made it to the ice steps to the Capitol building Iroh was the one fuming. He kept it to himself, of course, but he got the feeling he was leaving shoe-shaped divots melted in the ice behind him.

Zuko and Azula were sat just outside of the large archway entrance, waiting on them. The younger tribesmen were playing some spying game with the two- mainly Zuko.

“I spy with my hunting eye something… Red.” One of the twins said. Zuko pointed to Azula’s armor at the same time the man’s brother smacked the back of his head.

“Ranutt she’s the only red thing for hundreds of miles!”

“I panicked okay? We’ve said ‘blue’ and 'grey' six times already!”

"There's other colors!"

"Like what? Yellow?" Zuko pointed to his own eyes, grinning. "See? We don't have a lot of options, Povok!"

"How did we play this back home then?" Povok asked exasperated, throwing his arms wide. The other, Ranutt, shoved him.

"We didn't because we always ended up fighting!"

Iroh watched the tribesman sitting on Zuko's other side- he couldn’t remember his name, Anuk or something- get up and break the two apart.

"C'mon guys, don’t give each other a black eye when Zuko-" He paused for a moment, casting a look back at the siblings. "Zuko or his sister is watching."

"I'm capable of seeing two men pummel each other," Azula chimed in dryly, getting up and hoisting Zuko with her as the main group got to them. "It won't offend my womanly sensibilities or anything."

"Oh trust me that's not my concern, Zuko's seen these two at each other's throats no matter how many times I tell them to knock it off ." Anok? Enuk? answered her level stare with a raised eyebrow. "You two are young, it's just courtesy."

"Not." Zuko spoke up, fiddling with his hair beads.

"Not what, Zuko?" Hakoda asked, leading the way into the entrance hall once the twins had stopped circling each other. They both shared sheepish grins as another man with dozens of small braids guided them by the back of their necks.

"Not… not- not um…" the teen bit his lip, tipping his head side to side to try and line up his words.

"He's not young." Azula stated after it became clear Zuko couldn't get the right word out. Hakoda's steps paused.

"Not young? He's only 16-"

"Exactly."

"Princess listen-"

"Don't call me that-… please."

"Alright- Azula. I don't think you understand. He's spirit-touched. Enok's little sister is too." The chief gestured to the young man helping Zuko get his gloves off. "There are things you have to simplify and things you have to keep from influencing him-"

"It's like taking care of a little one, he's great at keeping safe most of the time but you still need an eye out in case he doesn’t pick up on dangers," Enok supplied, putting the gloves in his own pocket as Zuko wandered over to the Avatar and his friends. "And there are just some things he doesn't understand-"

"You know he's not stupid, right ?"

Iroh couldn't hide the wince at her tone. One glance showed all of the tribesmen looking at her in different shades of surprise and insult. He stepped forward to defuse the discussion before it could gain momentum.

"Ah, Chief Hakoda- and General Iroh." The Northern chief walked out of a side door, a blessing in the form of a topic change. "I am Chief Arnook, I didn’t have the chance to introduce myself earlier."

Iroh bowed his head respectfully, breathing a secret sigh of relief as Azula disappeared from his periphery towards Zuko and the others.

"My niece and I are very grateful to you for allowing us a safe stay."

"It's my pleasure, General," Arnook waved him off, walking to one of the long tables. Iroh followed with the group, sitting across from the chief. "I have heard from Master Pakku that you are to be trusted, and certainly anyone that Zuko trusts is someone I can at least give the benefit of doubt."

Iroh couldn't hold his skepticism. "My nephew might not be the best route to take when assessing an ally, but I am honored on his behalf."

Arnook chuckled, relaxing his posture while gesturing to the group of teens. "When meeting new people, perhaps, but he seems to be a reliable judge of character, all things considered."

They all looked to where the children were conversing at the other side of the hall. Azula had taken up a spot close to Zuko, letting him clumsily braid her hair at the guidance of Katara.

Iroh hadn't seen her so calm in years.

He turned back, conceding. "I do need to give him more faith, it seems."

"Nothing a little time with him won't heal," Arnook said, gesturing to a woman Iroh hadn't noticed near one of the doorways. "Now, we should get to business. If you can truly be trusted I would like to know what you know of the Fire Nation ports. I've heard from these men that they've been working their way north, I'd like to know how far."

A map was unrolled on the ice, an inkwell and brush set in front of him.

"I will do my best, however I should let you know I have been out of proper contact with the Fire Nation for a long time now." He picked up the brush, tapping the handle on the table while he scanned the scroll.

"What about your niece?" The chief asked. The entire table went still, the southern healer speaking up before anyone else.

"She won't," he said, casting a look to the other table again.

"How are you sure, Kalik?" Arnook asked.

Kalik's frown deepened. "Zuko nearly cried when we cut his ponytail, and he had just woken from a head trauma induced fever."

"He didn't know what was going on, he could barely keep his balance- and he still knew cutting his hair was something that should not happen . That's how deep their loyalty goes," Hakoda added, the helmsman beside the healer nodding in agreement.

"Azula looked ready to vomit again when her hair was just knocked loose-" Hakoda continued, Iroh didn't realize anyone else had noticed. "It's unfair to her to ask her to supply information that could be used against her nation."

Arnook listened intently, nodding once the other chief was done. "I understand. I apologize, General, if I caused any offense."

Iroh waved his apology, feeling his smile rest a little more naturally. "No offense taken, Chief Arnook. Fire nationalism is something that can be difficult to understand." He dipped the brush in the inkwell, scanning the map. "As it is, I'm sure I can supply enough to start with. The important outposts have been permanent fixtures after all."

"I greatly appreciate it, General."

"You're welcome, though I would request a steaming cup of tea as payment, if that's alright?" Iroh joked, already dotting points on the map.

"Of course, I'll have that brought right over." The chief caught another worker's attention, sending them off to make a brew before leaning back in to begin discussing current war efforts with the whole table.

Iroh listened quietly to the plans thrown out across the ice top, noting the sudden silence at the other occupied table.

A sidelong look showed all eyes on their huddle. Azula’s hair was in a much neater braid this time and a chilled pair of hands here patting her shoulders fondly as she tried to look nonchalant.

He turned back to the group, smiling to himself.

Maybe, finally, the spirits were on his family's side.